 
The Endonshan Chronicles Book 2

## The Sanaraheim

by Cy Bishop

Copyright 2016 Cy Bishop

Smashwords Edition

_With special_ _thanks to:_

God, my patient family, Google,

_and Jessica Dodson_ _for the fantastic cover_

### Table of Contents

Start of Book

Pronunciation Guide and Glossary

About the Author
_321 years before The Division_

### Chapter 1

Mikell gripped his wife's slender arm, holding her protectively close against the crushing masses around them. She clung to him in turn, struggling to keep her footing as the mob swept them along. He ignored the angry shouts crackling through the air. His every sense was tuned to their surroundings, allowing him to split his focus between two objectives.

Objective one, keep both of them upright. A daunting task; very few people in the mob paid enough attention to their surroundings to notice the two short Elves. Their focus was entirely on their outrage as they rushed through the street toward the Meeting Hall. Objective two, find a way to a safe haven from the raging chaos around them. Equally difficult, given that he couldn't see more than a couple feet in any direction. It was a sea of chests and furiously waving arms. He dodged one of those arms, pulling Mara a safe distance away, and nearly ran into someone else.

Mara's grip tightened. "I can't see anything!" She had to shout to be heard above the throng.

He couldn't either. "Hold on, raisa-me." The female honorific of endearment was almost drowned out by the chaos around them. He pulled her tight in front of him, jabbed his elbows outwards, and shoved his way past a handful of people before a couple of massive Nims blocked any further progress. The two men, raising their sloping foreheads and curveless noses skyward to join in the screaming as if they could somehow be heard from the Hall, probably wouldn't have noticed the Elves even if they hadn't been looking upward. Mikell bit back an utterance of frustration. He had to remain calm. It was his job to get his wife to safety. Losing his temper wouldn't help that aim.

He caught a flash of buildings between marching limbs to the right. "We're almost there." He hoped he'd been loud enough to be heard. Slowing slightly, he let the Nims get past and then ducked into the space behind them. Few people walked closely behind a Nim's lanky legs for fear of being kicked. Fortunately, these two seemed to have their limbs well enough under control. Enough for Mikell to dart across to their other side, past a Kadrian with flaming red hair, and almost to the edge of the street before being blocked once more by a handful of younger Nim men, all wearing ill-fitting armor and running in a tight line that might have looked like a formation if one didn't know anything about military tactics. The fools were looking for trouble and were more likely to be sent running back home to hide under their beds.

But now Mikell could see the street's border more clearly. He tugged Mara tighter against him before a burly woman shoving past them knocked her down, then craned his neck to see what was ahead. Store, store, tavern—there, an alley. Perfect. The crowd moved fast. He'd have to time this carefully. As closely as the Nim wanna-be-soldier boys ran to each other, he'd probably have to push Mara through one gap and then jump through the next one after her. He just had to hope the alley was clear.

The alley drew nearer as the two of them jostled one way and then the other, doing their best to avoid being knocked down and trampled. He got a glimpse of it just ahead. It looked empty. He gripped Mara's arms. "I'll be right behind you," he promised, then pushed her through. She stumbled past the Nims into the alley, then spun around to watch him come through. He saw his opening just as glass shattered somewhere back the way they'd come.

Glass shattered from every direction. His heart thundered in his chest as he flung himself out of bed, sword already in hand.

Someone slammed into Mikell. He staggered back into the present in time to see the alley vanish behind him. His disorientation opened the door for panic. Mara! He had to get back to her. He had to be sure she was safe. He spun and shoved his way upstream, fighting what anyone else could see was a losing battle as the crowd mindlessly dragged him along.

He tried to shove past a mass of a man, desperate to gain some ground. The man shrugged him off like an insect. Mikell's feet caught, and before he could find his balance, he landed heavily on the rough cobblestone, his sword pinned beneath him. Feet bore down, ready to crush him under the weight of the mob.

A firm hand caught his arm and yanked him upright. He saw a wild tangle of bright red hair. The Kadrian, one of the people he'd passed in the crowd. She didn't speak or even look back at him, instead sailing through the crowd with an effortless fluidity, seeming to be propelling another Elf in front of her while she towed Mikell along behind. She wove her way back and forth upstream faster than seemed physically possible, him stumbling along to try to keep up.

He had just managed to find the rhythm of their dash when she darted sideways, giving him one more mighty yank. His feet wheeled, his arm stung, and then he was in the safety of the alley. Mara clung to his side, allowing him to catch his balance and comfort her all in the same move.

"Are you hurt?" She leaned back to look him over, then resumed her desperate clutch. "I was afraid I'd lost you!"

"I'm fine," he reassured her, instinctively taking in his surroundings. The alley was clean enough for its type, surprising for being adjacent to a tavern. No exit out the other end. The feeling of being trapped crawled under his skin.

Mara looked to the other side of the alley. "Thanks to..."

The Kadrian leaned against the tavern wall bordering the north side of the alley, catching her breath. She waved and puffed, glancing up at them with green eyes set against a white background. It still disturbed him the way other races' eyes had white parts around the outside and dark parts on the inside instead of being all one color, like Elf eyes. "Ari," she said, pronouncing it with a heavily flipped _r_ sound. "Pleasure to acquaint."

A round-faced Elf leaned against the wall beside her, just as out of breath. He must have been the other Elf the Kadrian had pulled out of the crowd.

Mikell straightened, feeling distinctively out of sorts. It was the job of a man to keep the women around him safe. Women were far too valuable to be placed in a position where they could become hurt. It felt wrong to his very core that he had been rescued by a woman when it should be his job to do the rescuing.

Mara's grip on him tightened. "Thank you so much," she addressed Ari. "He was amazing, getting me to safety, and when he nobly pushed me clear of the mob before we could be swept away again, I was afraid I'd lost him. We're grateful for your assistance."

Her words soothed him somewhat. He had kept his raisa-me safe, and that was the important part. And if he'd been killed by the crowd, she'd have been abandoned alone in the middle of a foreign city. All had been for the best. He managed a curt nod. "Thank you."

"Of course." Ari straightened, having caught her breath. She was willowy and tall, not unusual for a Kadrian. High, almost pyramid-shaped ears. Luminous green eyes, wide in shape with thin pupils. Flat nose. Just like any other Kadrian. Aside from her tangle of red hair, little stood out about her appearance except perhaps her nose, which seemed abnormally large for her face, or for a Kadrian in general.

The Elf still puffed at her side, but was slowly recovering. Mikell realized the man was significantly taller than average, his head nearly reaching the Kadrian's shoulder height even from his slightly bent position. "Whew!" the man wheezed. "I didn't think we were gonna make it out of there alive!"

Ari looked amused. "You have so little faith in me, Tor?"

A renewed roar of fury rose from the mob still streaming past. Mikell pivoted so he stood between them and his wife, but no one paid any mind to the cluster of people taking shelter in the alley. All their focus was on their destination.

In truth, if he'd been there alone, he'd have been right in their midst. Mara had requested a visit to Innsbrooke for their sessen, the traditional one-week trip to celebrate their union one year after their wedding. Neither of them had known until they reached their nation's capital city that it was in turmoil. Princess Tashan, ruler of all Kenara, hadn't been seen in weeks after leaving for what was supposed to be a brief excursion, and enough time had passed that the official claims that all was well no longer soothed the population. People had come from every nearby city, village, and outpost for news. Even last evening, when he and Mara arrived at the gates, he could feel the undercurrents of barely suppressed distrust and anger.

He'd planned on leaving the city before things became out of control. Too late for that. If it wasn't for his duty as a husband, he might have gone with the crowd to see what the High Lords had to say about the princess's whereabouts, but he had to stay at Mara's side and ensure her safety at all times. Which meant moving away from the mob, not with it.

Tor's voice drew Mikell out of his thoughts. "Isn't this crazy? Everyone's so mad! If they could just figure out where the princess is, then everything could go back to normal. I like it when it's normal. Then we can just relax, and if we want to walk across the street to the baker to get a pie, we can just walk across the street to the baker and buy a pie. No angry mob." He stared at Mikell. "Do you like pie?"

Mikell was entirely unsure how to respond. The man was like a puff of dried weedstalk carried this way and that by the wind, looking big but with no substance. Mara seemed to be resisting a smile.

Tor continued his prattle before Mikell had to figure out how to answer. "Oh, look, I think the crowd is thinner. I'm gonna try to get that pie. See ya!" The crowd didn't look any thinner than before to Mikell's eyes, but he wasn't going to object to the bothersome man's departure.

Before Tor could plunge back into the mob, Ari caught his arm, a mild scold in her expression. "Tor, give it back."

He blinked at her, his face the image of falsified innocence. "What?"

She raised an eyebrow and held out a hand.

He grinned sheepishly and pulled a bracelet out of his pocket. "I'm just making sure my skills stay sharp. You know, just in case."

Mikell's brain made the connections as Ari put the bracelet back on her wrist. "Thief!" He reached for his sword. "The instant the street is clear, I'm taking you straight to the guards!"

Tor's eyes widened, but Ari waved a hand. "It's nothing to worry about, tabe-ro. Tor and I are old friends. It was simply a bit of mischief on his part with no harm intended."

Mara's tightening grip on his arm, combined with the ego-soothing effect of hearing the honorable title directed at him—even from the mouth of a non-Elf—tempered Mikell's reaction some. He still kept a wary eye on the wastik of a man.

Tor's eyes remained wide. "I didn't mean to scare you. I mean, not like I jumped out and said boo, but scared you like you thought I was doing wrong. Not that you were scared of me, I mean, but like you thought—"

Three men burst free of the mob into the sheltered alley. Mikell spun to assess the potential threat. Two city guards supported an injured third between them. One glanced over them, his eyes stopping at the Kadrian as he helped lower the wounded man to the ground. "Ari, good. We need your help."

"What happened?" Ari crouched at the man's side, opening a waterskin hanging from her etched leather belt. Water droplets flew upwards from its mouth and coated her hands like gloves.

Red flashed through Mikell's vision. Magic user. Mara's soft hand covered his with a flash of warmth before he realized he was gripping his sword again. He took a deep breath to chase away the shadows of the past and strode forward. "Step aside, magic user. We have a true healer present."

Ari looked startled, then nodded and moved back. "I'm glad. My skills are enough to do in a desperate situation, but no match for a healer's work." The water spiraled off her hands and back into the waterskin.

"It's good they have your help when a healer isn't around, then," Mara said with a polite smile before she knelt beside the guard and placed her hands over his wounds, her eyes closing in a peaceful expression. Mikell did his best to ignore the sick taste in his mouth and positioned himself at an angle where he could both protect his wife and keep an eye on the magic user.

"You don't like magic?" Tor asked. "Why not? Magic is awesome. I wish I could do magic. I'm always watching Ari and thinking if I could do that, then—"

"Tor," Ari said quietly.

"What?" The Elf stared at her blankly. She only shook her head in response. He still looked puzzled, but mercifully kept his mouth shut.

Mikell felt the tension through his arms and shoulders and tried to force himself to relax. It was hard while standing just paces away from a magic user. He had a few choice words he could say to answer Tor's questions, but he didn't trust himself to keep his language proper in front of his wife if he opened his mouth.

"I can understand why you might have little love for magic users, Sir Elf, after what happened to so many of your people," one of the guards said, "but I can assure you, Ari is a true servant of Innsbrooke. We have relied on her aid many times, and she has always proven herself loyal, honorable, and noble."

"You flatter me." The Kadrian smiled.

Mikell felt his jaw getting just as tight as his muscles. He kept his teeth clenched. He wasn't interested in the blind fawning of some piffling guard.

Mara opened her eyes and sat back, looking tired but pleased. "I've done what I can. He will need rest, but he'll be back to his duties before long."

"Thank you," the first guard said, but Mikell was already helping Mara to her feet and pulling her along toward the street, which was finally clearing. He glanced around to make sure there wasn't another wave on its way. Seeing none, he strode out, Mara's arm tucked closely in his. They would return to the inn, collect their things, and leave this wretched city at once.

"Tabe-me, please slow down."

The strain in her voice cut through his ire. He slowed his pace and examined her. She looked drained. He'd forgotten how much her work took out of her. "Forgive me. I didn't mean to rush you. Is there something I can do to make you more comfortable?"

"I could use a quiet place to rest for a while. And perhaps something to drink?"

The thought of lingering grated on him, but he exhaled, shifting his thoughts away from riotous mobs and vile magic users. His duty was to his wife. If she needed rest, he would see to it she got rest. He smiled and covered her hand with his own. "Of course."

He looked around, considering the options. Their inn would be the ideal, but it was too far. They'd walked halfway across the city in hopes of seeing the Meeting Hall before the unrest forced them to leave—a hope that was dashed by the angry mob. This area seemed safe enough now, though. Only a few remaining stragglers worked their way through the street, trying to catch up with the masses ahead, and there was no sign of that magic user or her thieving friend. The tavern bordering the alley they had sheltered in would do. He held the door for her and followed her in.

"NO! Get out!" A burly Nim woman with her hair pulled up in a bun that could only be described as formidable shook her finger at them, her sloping forehead lined by her scowl. "I'll not have a single one of you rabble-rousers in my tavern! I run a peaceful establishment. You take your riots somewhere else!"

Mikell returned the scowl. "We have nothing to do with those canker-goads. My wife and I came here for our sessen, not to flail about in the streets like senseless animals."

The woman eyed him. "You picked a deuce of a time to visit our city."

"We could hardly be expected to know what was happening here when we set out three days ago," he retorted.

She glared a moment longer, then relaxed, rubbing the spot where the bridge of her nose might have been if she wasn't a Nim. "True right, friend. My apologies. We're all on edge, what with the princess being missing and all the scuffle-bus in the streets. Come in, sit. I make a mean Elf-leaf tea, if you favor. On the house."

He highly doubted any non-Elf could make a decent tea, but nodded his thanks and escorted Mara to a relatively private table in the corner, holding her chair before sitting opposite her. The Nim brought them some bread and two steaming mugs in short measure. "The name's Teylan. Let me know if you need anything else."

As it turned out, Teylan's boast proved true; the tea was almost authentic. Mara leaned back in her seat, a faint smile on her face as she savored the drink. "It's like home."

"Nearly," he agreed. The room was warm with a quiet murmur of conversation blending into the background. The bread, soft and flaky. The tension in his body finally subsided.

The door opened. Ari and Tor walked in, bringing the tension back along with them. His fingers tightened on the mug. Mara followed his gaze, then put a hand over his. "Please, let's ignore them. We don't have to let them disrupt our time."

He would have preferred to make a hasty exit, but one look at her face told him that she still needed more time to recover her strength. He exhaled. For her. "Of course, raisa-me. Relax. Enjoy your tea." He was rewarded with a smile lovely enough to melt the hardest heart. Rioting fools and magic users couldn't ruin his day with her at his side. He caught her hand in his and kissed it, gaining an even larger smile.

Teylan reappeared beside their table moments later, unloading hearty bowls of an unfamiliar, steaming mess that smelled amazing.

"We didn't order any food," he said, though thinking that they should have and he should pay for it rather than worrying about whether they'd ordered or not.

"Courtesy of the Kadrian over there." Teylan jerked a thumb toward the other corner. "Ari, you met her?"

His fingers tightened once more at the thought of taking charity from a magic user. His indignation battled ferociously against his stomach and the look on Mara's face. She was hungry too, and just as drawn to the luscious smell.

"She said she offended you and wished to help improve your day." The Nim tavernkeep shrugged. "Ari and Tor come in here all the time. I've known Tor to get under the skin, but Ari's never been one to angerfy folks. It's what she said, though, so here's the food. Enjoy."

Now he was even more torn. If he accepted the food, would the magic user take it as a sign of acceptance and peace? He wanted to upend the bowl on the floor at the thought. On the other hand, it smelled too divine to be wasted in such a manner.

"Please extend our thanks to her," Mara said, already scooping up a large bite. The decision was made for him, then. He would eat for his wife's sake. She needed nourishment after such a trying morning, after all. He dug in.

They had nearly finished the delectable meal when a Kadrian man trudged through the door, slumped so low in his walk he looked as if he was melting. He dragged himself to the bar and onto a stool. Teylan plopped a drink in front of him without being asked. "Here, friend. You need this."

"What happened to you?" a man nearby asked.

The man hauled the cup to his lips and drank with effort. "I was at the Meeting Hall." The tavern fell quiet. None of them had any love for the rioters, but all wanted to hear what had happened.

"Well?" Teylan prompted. "What's the news?"

"The princess..." He drew in a ragged breath. "The princess is dead."

A moment passed in stunned silence before everyone spoke at once. "What?" "Impossible." "That can't be right." "How could this be?"

Mikell almost stood and grabbed his sword. If an army gathered to bring justice on whoever did this, his name would be first on the roster.

Rising above the chaos came the thunderous sound of Teylan clearing her throat. She glared across the silenced crowd before turning her attention back to the man. "Start at the opening, friend. What did they say?"

The man took another shaky breath. Whatever was in the drink seemed to have helped him regain some composure. "Lord Mundin himself came out and addressed us all. He said they had not given word of her whereabouts because they were still working to investigate her disappearance. He himself only received the news this morning." He took another slow drink. "She had been captured by... by Hranites."

An echo of shock ricocheted through the tavern. Hranites? Here in Kenara? How did they get past the wall?

"Only one of her guards was found alive, though only barely. His wounds had kept him from reaching help and sending word of what happened," the man continued as if in a numb stupor. "They fought to protect her, but the Hranites were too many. The guard heard them arguing about taking her back across the wall to Ebrun, but they decided it would be too great a risk. And they..." He shuddered. "They murdered her."

Mikell's hand ached, making him realize just how tightly he was gripping the hilt of his sword. Mara looked stricken. He forced himself to release his weapon and put his hand over hers as a gesture of comfort instead. Her slender fingers quickly turned white on his as tears pooled in her eyes.

"They would do such a monstrous taking?" Teylan breathed. "And after she had just proposed to mend relationships with their kind by opening trade agreements!"

"What did she expect, trying to do any sort of business with Hranites?" a man grunted.

Teylan glowered at the man and spoke faster and louder than the others protesting the harsh comment. "Don't impugn the princess in my tavern, especially not after this. Her desire to make peace with the Hranites came from her good heart and noble spirit."

Another man nodded. "The Hranites are filth. Even more so for this cold-blooded slaughter of someone who only wanted peace with them."

Other murmurs diminished into grief-heavy silence. Teylan poured more drinks and began handing them around. Mikell saw the tears escape his wife's eyes and brought his chair around the table so he could wrap his arms around her. She wept into his shoulder, her frame shaking with the sobs. His jaw tightened as the desire to provide her with the comfort she needed warred against the impulse to lead a charge across the wall and slaughter as many Hranites as they could reach.

Movement caught his eye. Ari walked to the empty stool beside the man who'd brought the news. "May I trouble you with a few questions?" She wore an unreadable expression. At the man's nod, she continued. "You said Lord Mundin himself was the one who said all this? What were his exact words?"

"Just as I said it, more or less."

"Was her body found?" More than a few people glanced over at the crass question, but Ari didn't seem to notice or mind.

"Yes." He shuddered again. "Too damaged to be viewed, but unquestionably her." Another round of shock and horror spread through the room.

Ari showed no sign of disgust or surprise at his statement. If anything, she seemed even calmer, and the look on her face was forming into one identifiable as determination. "Where was she found?"

He frowned at her. "I don't know. He didn't say."

"Was there anything else he said? Anything about where the guard was found?"

Now the man looked irritated, rightfully so. "I told you everything Lord Mundin told us. The princess is dead! Now leave me to mourn in peace."

"Apologies." Ari looked completely unapologetic. Mikell frowned. She seemed distracted, like she was working through a puzzle in her mind. She turned and strode out, Tor scrambling to catch up with her.

Mikell lightly stroked Mara's hair in a comforting manner, but his thoughts were elsewhere. The magic user looked like she knew something. More than that, she looked like she was about to go do something about it. Which was exactly what he wanted to do. But there were two problems. One, she was a magic user. He would never fight beside a magic user. Two, he had Mara to care for. He could neither abandon his wife nor bring her into harm's way.

Mara squeezed his hand, and he realized she had stopped crying some time ago. She was looking at the door. "Do you think she knows something?" she whispered.

He measured his words. "It appears that might be the case."

His wife's large blue eyes met his own brown ones. "Should we see? I want to hear what she has to say, if you wouldn't mind."

It wouldn't hurt to at least find out what the magic user knew—or thought she knew. Especially not if Mara herself was interested in finding out. "If you wish."

They made a swift and quiet exit from the tavern. Ari was a distance down the street and striding onward at a purposeful speed. It took a few minutes to catch up.

"Where are you going?" Mikell asked.

"The Hall."

"Why?"

"I have some questions."

"What sort of questions?"

"Questions I hope will be answered."

He scowled. "You know something about this."

"It's possible."

Frustrated, he sped up a couple paces and stopped in her path, forcing her to face him. "Stop dodging my questions and tell me!"

She met his gaze for a moment before speaking. "Princess Tashan is not dead."

### Chapter 2

Mikell was too stunned to move as Ari brushed past him and continued on her way. Normally he'd dismiss such words as wishful thinking or as denial born of grief. But there was no trace of such things in the magic user. She spoke as if talking about the sky being blue or two and two making four.

"What? Really?" Tor squawked, gaping. Ari nodded.

Mikell recovered and caught up again, Mara right behind him. "What do you mean? How would you know?" He scowled. "Because of your magics?" He spat the word out like it was poison.

She almost looked amused, to his increasing displeasure. "No, not really. I just need to speak with Lord Mundin, or perhaps to the guard who claims to have witnessed her murder."

It was clear Ari wasn't going into any further details, and Mikell gave up trying. He dropped back a pace. Tor didn't have the same insight, though, and kept peppering her with questions she artfully deflected.

Mara tucked herself at Mikell's side. "Do you think it's possible?" Her eyes shone with hope.

He shifted her to his other side, keeping himself between her and the others. "I would like to believe it." He truly did, with everything in his soul, _want_ to believe the princess could be alive, but there was no way. A member of the council of High Lords had made the pronouncement. A High Lord wouldn't lie to the populace.

Ari, on the other hand, was a magic user. Everyone knew magic users freely deceive and manipulate to get whatever they like. He wasn't sure what Ari's angle was in this, but he would find out. If nothing else, he might uncover some vital information to help track down the princess's murderers and bring them to a swift end.

The streets stood nearly empty, a stark contrast from the riotous tumult before. It was almost quiet enough to be unnerving. The heavy air of grief blanketed the city, growing thicker as they neared the Meeting Hall, the courtly building where the princess met with the council of High Lords and with her subjects. He'd hoped to see the royal sector under more favorable circumstances. The Meeting Hall loomed high above the other buildings, the front end bordering a wide street and the other three sides jutting out into the lake behind. A heavy fence bordered the street to keep passers-by from tumbling into the water below, and stairs, monitored closely by guards, led down to a lower dock where a handful of boats were tethered. Sunlight twinkled and danced across the clear water. In the middle of the lake, just inside the shelter of the wall, stood the island housing the grand palace. The wall, water, and numerous guards stationed on that island kept the royal family safe and secure, as well as protecting the princess when she wasn't attending to business.

Or when she wasn't away from the safety of the royal sector, on some expedition where she could be attacked by Hranites. He exhaled and bit back the flash of grief. The villains would be discovered, and she would be avenged. He would see to it himself if he had the chance.

The walkway to the Meeting Hall entrance was covered in scattered flowers. It was tradition for mourning to be in private for the first day, and then joined together in public for the second. The flowers had been left in tribute before the mourners dispersed to their own homes. He had to pick his steps carefully to avoid crushing the humble offerings.

The guards at the massive wooden doors to the Hall only briefly glanced at them. Most ignored them. A Nim man with the emblem of a Pechik, the highest rank of soldier, grunted, "No entry."

"I require an audience with Lord Mundin," Ari said with the audacity of one who expects every whim to be granted.

He scowled. "Leave the man his day in mourning. Come back tomorrow, and you may be able to make an appointment for later this month. Perhaps."

"This month?" Tor asked, crestfallen.

"He's a busy man. All the busier now. Go on to your homes and begin your grieving."

Ari looked like she might say something else, but turned and walked back to the street. Tor followed, but Mara paused a moment longer. She gave the Pechik a respectful nod. "Thank you for your help, tabe-ro, and thank you for your service to our land." The guard's face softened, though his nod in acknowledgment was brusque.

Mikell took her hand and led her to catch up with the others. The words might have seemed sarcastic or merely ridiculous out of someone else's mouth, but his wife had a habit of speaking kindly to others, even when the others were the opposite of helpful.

They rejoined Ari and Tor on the street. Mikell turned his attention back to the task at hand, addressing Ari. "So much for being a servant of Innsbrooke. I thought the guards here knew you."

She found a bench near the lakeside fence to sit on. "I'm rarely around the Hall. Those guards are a different lot than the city guards."

He folded his arms. "So now you're just going to sit here?"

"I'm waiting for someone I know."

This was a waste of time. It had been ridiculous to follow the magic user. He turned, but Mara took a tentative step toward the bench. "I would like a moment to rest," she said beseechingly. He nodded, keeping his sigh of irritation on the inside. She sat on the other end of the bench from Ari, and Mikell stood beside her.

Tor plopped down between the two ladies. "How long are we gonna wait?"

"It might be a while." Ari glanced at him. "You don't have to stay if you don't want to."

"Are you kidding? I'm staying. I wanna hear what Lord Mighty-Pants has to say."

Mikell bristled at the flagrant disrespect toward a leader of Kenara, but chose to keep his silence.

Time stretched on, leaving Mikell itching to move. He had a distinct feeling that Mara was no longer staying out of a need to rest but out of misplaced hope in the magic user's ludicrous claim. But it was his job to see her desires met, so he stayed put without a word, impatiently counting the hours and tuning out Tor's mindless prattle. It irked him some to hear Mara answering the man's questions and asking some of her own. She really was too good-hearted.

Though in fairness, that was one of the things he loved the most about her. And her sweet laugh that was soft around strangers but among friends would escalate to such a high pitch it could barely be heard. And the way a few words from her could quiet the armies clashing in his mind. And the way her lips pursed when she was deep in thought. And her farberry pie. Oh, that farberry pie...

He was drawn from contemplations of his wife's innumerable qualities when Ari stood and brushed off her skirt. "There he is."

An Elf man wearing a dark, hooded cloak that covered all but his pasty face walked away from the Meeting Hall doors, looking heavily distracted in the late afternoon light. Ari stepped forward to meet him, and he looked up, startled, then relaxed. "Ari. I'm glad to see you here."

"Brenn." She clasped hands with him. "It is urgent that I speak with Lord Mundin."

The Elf eyed her. "Does this mean what I hope it means?"

"I'll have to speak with the High Lord before I answer that."

He nodded. "Wait here. I may be able to convince him to see you now."

"Thank you, friend." She dipped her head in a bow that almost looked like a formal Elf tradition of respect, but couldn't be. She was a Kadrian and an honorless magic user.

The Elf retraced his steps back into the Hall, and the Kadrian returned to her seat. "What a stroke of fortune that he left the Hall so early. He often stays late into the night."

"And you would have waited here that long," Mikell said.

"Yes."

He stared at the sincerity on her face. Either she was the greatest actress he'd ever met, or she was insane enough to believe her own deluded words.

They didn't have to wait much longer before Brenn returned. "It took some doing, but he has agreed to see you." He hesitated. "Be careful."

Ari nodded in silent understanding, leaving Mikell puzzled. Why would she need to be careful in a meeting with the High Lord? The answer occurred to him as they followed Brenn back to the Hall. Of course. He'd already realized she had to either be a great actress or insane, and this confirmed it was the latter. Brenn had known the magic user long enough to be familiar with her madness, and was warning her to be cautious, since she would be locked up if she went into a lunatic's fit during their audience with Lord Mundin.

The realization slowed his steps a touch. He shouldn't lead Mara after the ravings of a madwoman. It was irresponsible. He turned to his wife to speak, then paused. The look on her face told him she was curious and eager and still clinging to hope that the Kadrian's words were true. If he was honest with himself, he was curious as well, though more to see what sort of questions the magic user intended to ask and how long it would take the High Lord to have her thrown in the dungeon. He resumed pace with the others. Besides, with him at Mara's side, they were in no danger of the madwoman harming them.

The Pechik gave the group a dour look but motioned his guards aside, permitting them access. Brenn led them through a maze of staircases, hallways, tapestries, portraits, and sconces punctuated by guards—including several Pechiks and the middle-ranked Markurs—watching their every step. The Hall had been styled in an austere manner, with minimal signs of the extravagance Mikell had imagined he would find in such a place, yet there was an elegance in its simplicity. Mara took it all in with wide eyes, and it occurred to him that she was, in a strange and roundabout way, seeing her desire to visit the royal building fulfilled. If only they had been able to tour the Hall under better circumstances, as they had hoped.

An approaching Tulvan caught his eye. He instinctively slowed. There weren't many of their kind around—never had been—and he hadn't personally encountered one before. The stories he'd heard of their instinctive ferocity might prove why their rulers employed so many as guards, but he didn't know enough to feel entirely safe around them yet. The woman slowed and evaluated them as they neared. With her high cheekbones, vertically slitted pupils, and high, nearly pyramid-shaped ears, he could almost visualize a feline tail twitching behind her as if ready to pounce on unwary prey. In that sense, her frizzed halo of black hair could be taken for a mane.

"Losanna!" Another guard jogged from the opposite direction, waving her past the group. "You're needed in the Royal Room."

The Tulvan eyed them a moment longer before sliding past and disappearing down the hallway, the guard puffing after her. Mikell relaxed, aware for the first time how tense he'd become. Ari and Brenn seemed to have hardly noticed the woman, though Tor had stepped to Ari's other side when Losanna passed, keeping the taller Kadrian between himself and the Tulvan.

After two more hallways, Brenn finally opened a large wooden door on the third floor and presented himself to the narrow-eyed Nim man standing behind a table on the other side of the room. "They are here, sir."

Lord Mundin waved dismissively, shuffling some papers.

Brenn gave a slight bow and left, giving Ari a significant look before sliding out the door and pulling it shut behind him.

Ari seemed content to wait until they were addressed. The High Lord, for his part, seemed intent on showing them how much of a disruption they were by keeping them waiting while he finished whatever he was doing. Mikell held back his impatience, choosing to focus on what was in front of him instead. Lord Mundin would not have stood out had they passed on the street. Dark hair, a matching beard that was probably meant to look regal, pale eyes. The room had the most extravagance he'd seen in the Hall thus far, with shining gold ornamentation on display along the walls. The table was light enough to be moved by one man but looked solid enough to be used defensively in a pinch. The door behind them was the only entrance or exit to the room, save a small window that allowed in an evening breeze.

The High Lord finally deemed them worthy of some attention, though he still didn't look up. "What is it? As I'm sure you could guess, I have much on my mind and heart today. It falls on me now to govern the people, prepare a fitting tribute to our beloved princess, and make vital decisions about our plan for retaliation."

The word 'retaliation' caught Mikell's interest. He wondered if he could slip a couple steps closer and see some of the plans drawn up on the table. Would it be possible for him to return Mara to the protection of their hometown and be back in time to lend his aid?

"You and the rest of the High Lord council, of course," Ari said.

Now it was Lord Mundin whose interest was caught. He looked up at them for the first time, those narrow eyes even smaller as he scrutinized them. It occurred to Mikell that the High Lord might mistake him and Mara as associates of the madwoman. He should think of something to say to indicate they were only along out of spectator's curiosity.

"Of course," Mundin said before Mikell found the right wording. "That goes without saying." He set his papers down. "Brenn failed to mention what it was you wanted. Ari, was it? I've heard your name before."

"I've been part of Innsbrooke all my life, sir." Her tone remained respectful, though cautious.

Mikell had a distinct feeling the two were testing each other. How long would it take Mundin to realize he was speaking with a lunatic?

"I merely had some questions, if you would be so kind," Ari continued. "I'm afraid I was unable to witness your pronouncement myself. How did you find out the princess had been murdered?"

"A guard survived the attack and told us what happened. And before you ask, he didn't know which way the Hranites went. We will have to sweep the country and make certain we have found and eliminated them all." He stroked one of the tufts of his beard. "I imagine many of them will be in disguise to avoid detection. Since Brenn speaks so highly of you—such that he deems you important enough to disrupt a High Lord's work—perhaps we could use your assistance in locating and destroying all of our enemies."

"That would depend entirely on whose enemies we're talking about." Mundin's eyes slitted further, but Ari spoke again. "What a stroke of fortune the guard survived to tell the tale, and that you were able to locate him. Where did your guards find him, did you say?"

"Far east of here."

"Near a city? The mountains along the eastern coast, perhaps?"

"Not that far. Just east of Trinson."

"He was in that city?"

"He was near that city. His wounds had prevented him from reaching help."

"And yet he managed to survive all those weeks, wounded and unaided. Interesting. How did your guards manage to find him?"

The High Lord looked irritated now. "Our guards are the finest the land has to offer. They followed the princess's path, tracking her down, and found the guard instead."

"Where is her body?"

"What?" He scowled. "That's a bit macabre, don't you think?"

"I'm sure the mourning people wish to pay their last respects, don't you think?"

His mouth thinned in displeasure at the tartness in her echoed words. "I'm sure they do. As I said, designing a fitting tribute and memorial is one of my many tasks." Mundin walked around the table as if to shoo them toward the door. "So if you will permit me to return to my work..."

"If you don't mind, just a few more questions. When exactly was the guard found? What state was he in?"

He let out an irritated huff. "A few days ago, and he was near death when they found him. It is only by Maker's favor that he was aware enough to tell what had transpired."

"And you trust his word? You're confident his claims are true?"

"Yes, of course. He was part of the princess's personal guard. Only the most trustworthy of the guards are assigned to her."

"How far west from Trinson did you say the guard was found?"

Another irritated sound. "Some distance. He was in the woods, outside their hunting grounds. It's hard to gauge exact distance. What does that matter?"

A faint smile traced her lips. "Nothing at all."

Mikell frowned. "You said the guard was found east of Trinson, not west."

Mundin looked startled for a moment, then glared. "Forgive me for making an error in my speech, Sir Elf. As I said, I have much on my mind."

"I understand," Ari said. "It's difficult to keep a story straight."

"How dare you!" Mundin's face reddened. "You disrupt my work, you interrogate me – a High Lord – and then you accuse me of lying?"

Ari snapped her fingers. "That's right, I remember why your name stood out to me. You're the one who keeps saying the filth of the Hranites should be eliminated from the planet. And you haven't exactly shown much support for the princess's desire to create peace—quite the opposite, actually."

The eyes slitted once more. "I don't know what you're talking about, and I don't like what you're implying."

"I don't like it, either." Ari leveled a piercing gaze at him. "You have no idea where the princess is. You're just capitalizing on her disappearance for your own aims, trying to incite the people into war against the Hranites. How could you do such a thing? And what will happen to Princess Tashan when everyone stops searching for her, assuming her to be dead?" Her tone lowered a pitch darker. "And what will you do when the truth is found and everyone knows your deceit?"

Mikell realized his mouth was gaping and couldn't find the willpower to close it. He had realized the magic user was crazy, but this went far beyond simple lunacy. Accusing a High Lord of such a monstrosity? He would have to help them detain her. It would require caution, though, to catch her off guard before she could use any of her vile magics on them.

He took another step forward, positioning Mara behind him while aiming carefully toward the space between Ari and Mundin, his hands raised in a gesture of peace as if trying to help calm things down. Once he was positioned right, he'd be ready to help capture her as soon as the opportunity presented itself. With any hope, they would be able to get her into the hallway where guards could assist and Mara and the High Lord would be out of danger.

"You're insane," Mundin hissed.

"I'm not the one who lied to an entire kingdom," Ari retorted, her eyes flashing. "The princess is still alive. And I can't wait to see what happens when I return with her." She turned to storm out of the room.

Mikell almost sighed in relief. Perfect. Once she was further down the hallway, far enough from the High Lord that she wouldn't be able to harm him, Mundin would simply call for his guards to detain her. All would be well. He turned back toward Mara to lead her out. It would take some tricky maneuvering to make sure Mara was safely away from danger while keeping himself close enough to be of aid, but he would find a way to manage.

Movement flashed beside him. A glint of metal.

bearing down on him. Bloody death. Unceasing torrents from the sky...

His body reacted on pure instinct, and he found himself already slashing at the danger as he returned to full awareness. His blade sent a dagger flying and left a red gash across Mundin's hand. Mara shrieked. Ari spun and flicked open her waterskin, hand raised and ready to turn her water into a magic-fueled weapon. Tor cringed and scrambled to the corner.

Mikell stared, uncomprehending. He had seen with his own eyes the High Lord attempt to stab Ari in the back, but he couldn't believe it was true.

The door flew open. The guards stationed outside the door charged in, weapons ready, with more guards rushing from further down the hallway. Mikell couldn't speak. The High Lord with a bloody hand, his own sword drawn and tipped in red—how could he explain this wasn't what it looked like?

He couldn't think straight. His brain was stuck on one line of thought: why did the High Lord try to kill her on his own when he had guards standing right outside the door, prepared to rush in at his call? And why kill her rather than have her locked away? Her accusations were merely the ramblings of a madwoman, wild and insane and nothing to murder for.

Unless... unless something she said was true.

Before anyone could speak, Mundin darted behind the table. "Kill them! They're Hranite collaborators, and they helped murder the princess!"

The lie scalded Mikell. "How dare you? We are no such thing!" But of course the guards would take the word of a High Lord over his own. He shifted to a defensive stance as the guards stepped closer. Perhaps Ari wasn't as mad as he'd thought.

The guards looked the group over, uncertainty in their expressions. One of them eyed Mara, Mikell, and Tor. Three Elves, all too short to be hiding the stretched frames of the Hranites, even with Tor's unusual height. "They're Hranites, sir? You're sure of this?"

Mundin scowled. "No, you idiot, I said they're working with the Hranites." He jabbed a finger at Ari. "She's the Hranite, disguising herself as a Kadrian. Isn't it obvious? Look at that nose!"

Ari blinked, startled, and touched her nose. "Now that's just rude."

The guards still hesitated. Mikell claimed the opportunity, maintaining his defensive stance but speaking politely. "There has been some misunderstanding. We are not in league with the Hranites."

He was about to say they didn't even know the magic user before that day, but Mundin cut him off. "Don't listen to him! He's the one who led Princess Tashan into the Hranite trap! He betrayed her to her death, and now he would do the same to me!"

The uncertainty in the guards' eyes morphed into rage, channeling all the anger and grief over the loss of their princess. Mikell lowered his stance, his sword ready. There would be no reasoning their way out of this. His heartbeat drummed in his ears. He would get Mara out safely or die trying.

### Chapter 3

Stone flooring vanished from beneath Mikell's feet, sending him into a freefall. He somehow managed to turn his sword away so he wouldn't impale himself as he landed heavily on the floor of the room below Mundin's office. A clattering sound tumbled through his ears as the stone floor reassembled itself above them. He sheathed his sword and turned to check on Mara, but the floor disappeared again. A second tumble landed them in some room on what had to be the first floor of the Meeting Hall.

Once he was certain the floor wasn't about to move again, he scrambled to his feet and pulled Mara upright. "Are you hurt?"

She coughed at the dust floating all around them. "No, just bruised."

Satisfied she was all right, he spun to Ari, fists clenched. "How dare you? She could have been killed in that fall!" He jabbed a finger toward the ceiling. "And that dishonorable snake deceived all of Kenara and tried to have us murdered. He must be brought to justice, but _you_ forced us to flee like cowards!"

Ari winced and rubbed the side she'd landed on. "That wasn't me."

Brenn released his grip on the doorframe and helped Ari to her feet. "Did I get everyone?"

Tor stared at the ceiling with wide eyes as he scrambled upright. "He tried to have them kill us! He lied!"

"I had feared he would respond poorly." Brenn shook his head. "I didn't expect he would try to kill you on the spot. I was plotting a daring escape from the dungeons."

"As was I." Ari dipped her head toward Mikell. "Our honorable warrior prevented Lord Mundin from enacting his murderous intent. That makes two of you to thank for a timely intervention."

Mikell's head was spinning. Brenn, an Elf, was a dishonorable magic user? And the way Mundin had reacted, trying to silence them and lying to get them killed—could it really mean that Ari had been right and one of their High Lords had betrayed their land? It was too much outrage and impossibility to process.

Mara intertwined her fingers with his. Her touch soothed him, as always.

"I'm glad you were unharmed," Brenn said. "What lie did he tell the guards to get them to attack you? I couldn't hear clearly from down here."

"He said they were Hranite collaborators. I myself have the distinction of being a Hranite in disguise." Ari struck a dramatically sinister pose.

"Yeah, he said it's a bad disguise because her nose is so big," Tor supplied helpfully.

Ari shot him a withering look. "Was that necessary?"

"Well, I mean, it's kinda... um... if you think about it... I mean..." He trailed off, one finger vaguely gesturing a few inches from his nose.

Brenn pointed them toward the back of the room. "We better move. It won't be long before they realize you aren't on the second floor and begin searching the first." He crossed to a large tapestry and drew it aside.

"A secret passage," Mikell said. Finally, something concrete he could grasp. "Clever."

Brenn shrugged. "So to speak." He touched the wall, and the rocks rearranged themselves into an opening. "The tapestry helps contain the dust, making it harder for them to tell which way we went."

Ari and Tor hurried through the opening. Mikell stared at it, tasting the acrid sting of doubt. Dishonorable to run from a fight. Dishonorable to ally with magic users. Dishonorable to leave without bringing justice upon the snake of a High Lord. But dishonorable to place his raisa-me in danger by lingering.

Mara's grip on his hand tightened. "We have to go, tabe-me," she whispered. "I need my protector."

The doubts fled. He drew her in close and followed the others into murky darkness. Brenn followed, dropping the tapestry. The only way Mikell knew the rocks moved back into place was by the clattering sound. An involuntary shudder rolled through his body, bringing with it a sheen of cold sweat.

Mara's grip on him tightened, and he felt her cool hand warm in his. It was almost like the warmth he felt when she healed him, but of course there was no injury to heal here. Still, he felt steadier now, and he gave her hand a comforting squeeze in response.

A torch flared to life in Brenn's hand, and he led the way through the dark hall. "Most people who work here don't realize there's a way to get through the Hall—or in and out—undetected. These passageways were built in long ago, by the Grand High Queen Lisivia. Even then, not many people knew about the project. The royals in her time didn't tend to share much with the commoners."

Back when the royalty demanded special titles and lavish tributes. Mikell was grateful Kenara's leaders had taken a more humble approach in the last few generations. Tashan had even elected to retain the title of princess after her parents died and she was named ruler.

"But someone figured out these were here," Ari said, sounding casual but with a hint of knowing in her voice.

Brenn grinned. "Tashan and I have been known to undertake a lively game of tag from time to time. Now we do so without High Lords frowning after us."

Ari and Tor laughed. Mikell wasn't sure how to react. Someone as important as the princess playing children's games in the Meeting Hall? It seemed beneath her. But Mara smiled and let out that soft laugh of hers. It was enough to make him smile, too.

A crosshatch of heavy wooden beams brought the hallway to a dead end. "I'll open the way out," Brenn said. "It isn't pleasant, but it's the only way to avoid the guards. Go down the middle passageway until you find a ladder." He paused. "You're certain the princess is alive? Without a doubt?"

"Yes," Ari said. "It's hard to say whether Lord Mundin knows where she is or if he's merely exploiting her disappearance for his own agenda, but there is no question that she's alive."

The doubt stung again. How could she possibly know that? He'd been a fool to get himself and Mara tangled in this insanity. And yet, Mundin's response indicated Ari was correct. And if there was a chance to help the princess, how could he not take it?

Brenn reached in his pocket and pulled out an amulet. "You'll need this, I think. Go quickly. I'll do my best to slow down the guards."

Ari took the amulet. "Don't. We need to keep someone trustworthy close to Mundin. Go back and pretend you know nothing; you only heard a commotion and investigated. They'll assume I was the one who opened the floor."

That was too much. "You expect him to lie?" Mikell demanded. An Elf was only as good as his word. Guile and deception were the marks of dishonorable scum. Not that Brenn had much claim on honor, with his dabbling in vile magics.

"To avoid being tortured and most likely killed, yes." Ari frowned at him before turning back to Brenn. "Thank you. Be careful."

"You as well." He pressed a hand against one of the beams. The crosshatch slowly unpeeled itself, creating a way through.

Ari took the torch and led the way, Tor once again at her heels. Mikell didn't hesitate this time, leading Mara close behind the others. The stench hit him only a few steps away from the exit, and he pressed the end of his sleeve over his nose and mouth. The others did the same.

"Yuck!" Tor fussed. "What is that?"

Ari shifted the light toward a sludgy river flowing nearby. "Are you sure you want to know?"

He made a face in response.

They reached a hub where the tunnel branched several directions. As Brenn said, they found a ladder some distance down the middle tunnel. Mikell's fingers tightened on Mara's hand. He didn't like the thought of leading his wife up a ladder without knowing where it went. "Are you sure this is safe?"

"I have no doubts," Ari said, already climbing the ladder. Mikell gripped his sword with his free hand, ready for what might come. But Ari opened the trapdoor at the top of the ladder and climbed out, then Tor behind her, without any signs of a raised alarm or other indicators of danger. Mikell climbed up first, found himself standing in the dark shadows of an empty alley, and helped Mara up onto solid ground.

It turned out to be along the same street they'd taken to reach the Meeting Hall. Ari quickly led the way back to Teylan's tavern. "She'll keep us hidden until we can form a solid plan for how to proceed."

Mikell already had a solid plan in mind. Get Mara back to their hometown, leave her with relatives to make sure she was safe and cared for, and return here with every fighting man he could gather to bring Mundin to justice.

Teylan was the only one there; it seemed the other patrons had gone back to their own homes to begin their mourning. The Nim turned as they walked in. "You'll have to find your libations elsewhere until the mourning period has undergone... Oh. Ari." She folded her arms. "You certainly left here in a bustle. Care to tell me what has you in a fuss?"

"They tried to kill us," Tor said proudly.

Teylan's eyebrow quirked upward.

"It's complicated," Mikell said. No reason to worry the woman with their troubles and get her implicated in the danger.

"Mundin lied about the princess to start a war, we confronted him, and he's sending guards to kill us." Ari strode to the bar. "So, where can we hide?"

Teylan's jaw dropped. "Back up, slow down, and explain."

"The princess isn't dead!" Tor spouted. "And Lord Mundin tried to stab Ari, but Mikell knocked the knife away, and he moved really fast, like I didn't even know anyone could move that fast—"

"Hold on." Teylan held up a hand. "The princess isn't dead?"

Mikell felt his fingers tightening on the handle of his sword. "Mundin lied. He wants to trick Kenara into a war against the Hranites."

"Then where is she?" Teylan's face grew shadowed with a formidable expression. "Did that snake do something to her?"

"We don't know," Ari said, her voice quieter. She held the amulet Brenn gave her, turning it at different angles in her hand. "But we know she's still alive."

Teylan folded her arms. "True right. So what are we going to do about this?"

We? Of course the women couldn't be involved in anything so dangerous as this, and it was doubtful Tor would be of any use in a fight. A fair and honorable fight, that is. "We will find a way to safety outside the city," Mikell said, taking charge. "The guards will hopefully give up their search when they find we've escaped. Then I will find a secure place where you ladies will be protected before I return to bring Mundin to justice for his crimes."

"Like depps I'm running away while there's such vileness about!" Teylan thumped a fist on the counter for emphasis, rattling the wood from end to end.

"You wouldn't really leave me behind." Mara said it as almost a question, looking at him with hurt eyes that pierced straight through his heart.

Ari turned the amulet around, ignoring them.

"Yeah, the ladies should be kept safe," Tor chimed in. "I'll help you."

Mikell opened his mouth, but paused to consider if there was a better way to say he'd rather scrub the streets with his tongue than work side by side with a dishonorable thief.

Ari spoke. "No, we're not going to do that. We're going to find the princess."

Her statement threw his thinking into a whirlwind. "What? How? No one knows where she is, and as you said yourself, it's doubtful even Mundin knows."

She held out the amulet flat in her hand for all to see. Tiny wires created an intricate pattern over the face of the palm-sized disc. The design seemed random, but appeared to form the vague shape of a large arrow. Then Ari turned the amulet a quarter-circle.

"What's that supposed to be?" Teylan asked.

Mara gasped as the pattern on the amulet moved. The wires shifted in tiny sections, each one turning only a smidge. When they came to a stop, the pattern had changed. The vague arrow shape was now pointing the same direction as before. East.

Mikell grabbed the amulet and turned it. Nothing happened.

Ari took it from him. "It won't work for you, I'm afraid. But this confirms it. The princess is alive. This will lead us to her."

A scowl crossed his face. "More of your vile magics," he spat. "And to manipulate us through such a flimsy lie! You're the one making those wires move. It means nothing."

"It's true that only a magic user can activate the amulet's ability," Ari said, "but I do not direct the wires. They're drawn to the princess, to her energy."

It sounded like a bunch of mumbo-jumbo hooey as far as he was concerned. "A likely story. We aren't deceived by your little metal-charming trick."

Ari's eyes flashed. "Very well. If you wish to stay here and get yourself killed trying to take on the entire royal guard, you do so. But like it or not, this amulet is the only way to find the princess. I know Tashan well enough to know she would never stay away and silent for so long if she had any say in the matter, which tells me she is either captured or hurt. I am going to find her and remedy that. Come or not as you please."

His scowl deepened, but her words resonated. She was right; Princess Tashan would have sent word if she was merely delayed. He briefly weighed the options. The most honorable thing would be to rescue the princess first, then see the villainous lord brought to justice. Even if it meant working with a magic user.

It took a moment to find words that satisfied both his honor and his pride. "I cannot allow a woman to undertake such a dangerous journey alone. I will accompany you to find the princess."

"How generous," Ari said, relaxing with that same almost amused expression as before.

Mara wrapped her arm in his. "If the princess is injured, you'll need a healer."

"I can't let you come. It's far too dangerous."

"She's my princess, too. I wish to help." She laced her fingers between his and squeezed. "And I will have my defender with me." As usual, her words calmed his buzzing mind. He squeezed back.

"Me too!" Tor burst. "I can help!"

"We'll all help," Teylan said, nodding her head with finality.

Mikell looked around the others, a pit developing in his gut. He would be traveling with this bizarre lot? What he wouldn't give for his old comrades at his side.

The buzz in his mind returned with an involuntary shudder of memory. Mara rested her head on his shoulder, chasing the disturbing sensations back. He took in a deep breath and exhaled. He needed her calming presence. As much as he didn't want to lead her into a dangerous journey, he had little choice in the matter.

"Then it's settled." Ari shoved a chunk of red curls over her shoulder. The hair promptly swung back into its original position. "We will need to collect what we can before—"

Rough voices called from outside, footsteps thumping on the cobblestones further down the street. Someone shouted something about a Kadrian disguised as a Hranite.

"Uh-oh," Tor said, ducking behind the bar.

"They moved faster than I expected." Ari looked around as if evaluating the area for possible escape routes or defensible positions, even as Mikell did the same.

Teylan popped open a trapdoor behind the bar. "Down here. Collect what provisions you can carry. I'll have the guards on their way in a stitch."

Mikell hesitated at the idea of running from a fight, but Mara pulled him along. He satisfied his need for honor by positioning himself at the bottom of the ladder, sword at the ready. If the tavernkeep's ruse failed, he was prepared to fight.

The tavern door opened a few minutes after the trapdoor had closed. Heavy boots thudded across the plank floor. "Have you seen a group of three Elves traveling with a redheaded Kadrian?"

"Ho and good morrow to you, too, sir," Teylan snapped.

"Answer the question," another guard barked.

"I've seen no new faces in my tavern since we heard of our tragic loss." She blew her nose a little too noisily. The guards would see right through her façade.

"You are certain? Two male Elves, both with dark hair, and a pale-haired female Elf. With a redheaded Kadrian. You haven't seen anyone to match that description?"

"I see many Elves come through my establishment." Another excessively loud nose blow. "But I can't recollect any like you described, not traveling together. What has you in a fuster when you should be after them that murdered our princess? Right under the nose of the guard, too." A note of accusation laced her voice on the last sentence.

The guard's voice tightened in response. "We are already seeking justice for those monsters. And the Elves and Kadrian we seek will help us in that goal. The Elves collaborated with the Hranites, and the Kadrian is one of them in disguise."

Teylan gasped loud enough that Mikell was sure the windows had rattled. Elves weren't known for their acting prowess, being unaccustomed to playing a false role, but even he could have delivered a better performance than this Nim woman. "It can't be true! You believe Kenarans would have helped those Hranites? I shall keep a close eye open, true right. I'll alert you if I see anyone of such a monstrous nature."

The guards muttered. Mikell tightened his grip on his sword. They'd have to be idiots not to see right through Teylan's overacting. Any moment, they'd be shoving Teylan aside, searching the bar, finding the trapdoor, and—

"See that you do." The footsteps thumped back to the door, which slammed behind them.

Mikell released his grip on his sword, though his relief was embittered by disgust. No wonder Lord Mundin had managed to create such a scheme undetected. The guards were absolute morons.

Teylan opened the trapdoor and climbed down. "That should keep for a while, at least. But they're just the front-runners. More will come behind them for a closer look."

"Then we better be gone before the others arrive," Ari said, depositing various breads onto a pile she'd gathered of waterskins, nuts, dried fruits and meats, and other provisions made to last. Mara had likewise gathered such things, though she had also found a tinderlight, bandage gauze, and some burlap sacks.

Tor's pile was three times the size of the other two. Ari picked up an item from his collection and turned it over in her hands. "Tor, what possible use would we have for a churn brace?"

He shrugged. "I thought maybe it would come in handy. Like if we needed to, I don't know, churn something?"

Teylan shook her head and dug into Tor's pile with Ari, and the two women quickly sorted out what was useful into a much smaller pile, leaving the unhelpful junk behind. Mikell helped Mara load provisions into the bags she'd found.

Soon they were ready. Teylan led the way to the darkest corner of the cellar. "I've a way out back here, in case of emergency. Built it after Loksun got trapped in that fire—the floorboards collapsed right under him, you recollect?"

"I remember that," Ari nodded. "It was Maker's favor he made it out alive."

"I trust the Maker, and I trust the Maker to give us smarts to take precautions." Teylan led them into a narrow passageway. "I'd rather not be trapped beneath my tavern should the worst come to bear."

Tor bobbed his head. "That's smart. I think every building should have a hidden exit, don't you? Then it'd be really safe, right?"

"And easy for your trade," Mikell muttered.

"What? You think someone would use it as a way to sneak in and steal things? That's just awful," Tor said. He was almost as good an actor as Teylan. Mikell rolled his eyes.

The passage sloped upward and finally exited between two buildings. Mikell didn't know the streets well enough to tell where they were, but a glance at the sun oriented him: east was to the left. He moved to the corner of the building and checked the street. It looked empty. He glanced back to check on the others. Ari was just finishing the process of wrapping some of the burlap around her hair to hide the telltale red. They were ready. He led the way out into the street.

Ari was at his side in a moment, still shoving a few stubborn tendrils under the grubby burlap. "Trudge," she whispered. "Look sad."

He scowled at her. "What?"

"We just heard the news of the princess. We are going to my cousin's house to mourn."

He bristled, but Mara leaned against his side, a sad look on her face. "A fight deferred is safer than a confrontation, I think."

Right. He couldn't march brazenly around in a way that would call attention to them. A plausible story could help prevent a confrontation. While he would never run from a fight, it would be best to avoid the risk for his wife's sake.

Ari led the way on a labyrinthine route, mostly through darkened alleys with short paths through the open streets. The buildings gradually spread out, and trees appeared beyond the rooftops. They were nearing the edge of the city. Only a short distance further before they could disappear into the forest.

A shopkeeper stepped out of a building ahead, a distracted look on his face as he secured the door. He paused, eyeing them. Mikell almost forgot to look sad. He ducked his head and slooped his shoulders as best as he could, trudging along with the others.

Ari gave the man a look of pure misery. "You've heard the news, friend?"

"I'm afraid so." He sighed.

She echoed the sigh. "Comfort be yours as you mourn."

He nodded, but still looked distracted. Or maybe contemplative. Mikell's slumped posture didn't allow for a clear look at the man's face. Whatever it was, he seemed to be staring at them an uncomfortably long time. Mikell eased his hand toward his sword.

Finally, the man spoke again. "Comfort to you as well." He turned and walked the opposite way.

Mikell exhaled, feeling Mara relax as well. They'd been lucky. And if their fortune remained, they would be far from the city before the guards realized they were gone. He chanced a subtle peek and saw that the street was empty once more. Perhaps this wouldn't be as much of a disaster as he'd feared. He almost straightened, but remembered at the last moment to keep up his slumping trudge. Had to look sad.

"There they are!" the shopkeeper yelled, darting out from between two buildings some distance behind them. He jabbed his finger at them while frantically waving. "Hurry, they're getting away!"

"Aw, depps," Teylan grunted.

"Run!" Ari bolted.

Mikell caught Mara around the waist and rushed behind the Kadrian, Teylan keeping pace with him and Tor puffing just behind. A commotion of feet charged after them. He took a quick glance to evaluate their pursuers. At least a half-dozen guards, with more joining as the shouts echoed through the empty streets. So much for luck. It'd take Maker's favor to escape. Mara stumbled, and he tightened his grip until she'd regained her balance at his side.

"This way!" Ari ducked into another alley, then split off into a side alley that joined the main one. It was a tight fit between buildings, enough to slow Teylan some, but they all made it through. The shouts were still too close behind them.

Ari screeched to a stop, causing Mikell to nearly charge right into her. He regained his balance in time to see a semi-circle of guards advancing, swords drawn, cutting off their escape route.

Ari put her hands up. "We surrender."

Was she insane? He grabbed his sword and pushed Mara behind him. "No, we don't!"

Ari gave him a look and rolled her eyes.

One of the ranking guards, a markur, stepped forward. "Kill them. Don't let a single one escape."

Mikell checked behind them for an escape route. Also blocked by guards. Teylan held the rear, a short sword in each hand. Tor clutched a butcher knife in a shaking hand, his feet arranged in a poor imitation of a fighting stance. He would be little help.

"Ah." Ari lowered her hands to her sides, oddly with her palms flat, tense, and facing the ground. "Thank you, good sir."

The guards glanced to their leader, who looked about as perplexed as they. "For what?"

"You've told me all I need to know." She tsked. "Mundin will be displeased you were so transparent."

Many brows crinkled as the guards tried to figure out what she was referring to. Mikell was almost distracted as well, but he kept his focus on tactics, strategy. Something inside of him suggested that as long as he, Mara, and the magic user made it out safely, the princess could still be saved. The rest of him smothered the suggestion in an instant. He wouldn't lose a single person who fought at his side. Never again.

The leader finally scowled. "What are you talking about?"

"Nothing of importance. I just needed enough time for this." She jerked her hands upward as if lifting something heavy. Cobblestones exploded under the guards' feet, driven by geysers of water. The guards were thrown skyward by the powerful rush.

world exploding around him. A blast of water carrying someone past, their screams drowning beneath the murk.

Mara pulled him along. Ari ran in front again, the other two taking the rear, and Mara dragging him to keep pace with the others. Mikell stumbled as he regained his sense of self. He wanted to scream at the magic user for using such tactics, such dishonorable, cowardly tricks to get the upper hand in a fight. But he could barely catch his breath, much less yell at anyone.

As his mind pulled its pieces back together, priorities fell into sharp focus. Keeping Mara safe was most important, closely followed by making sure the magic user remained alive, as she was apparently the only one who could locate the princess. And getting the others out intact. It was his duty to protect.

More guards shot into their path from beyond a building ahead, charging them. Teylan met the first blade with her own and sent the guard's weapon flying. The woman moved like an enraged treeape, arms flying almost too fast to follow, resulting in powerful blows. Mikell blocked two strikes with his sword and deflected them away, shifting Mara to a safer position.

The very air around them seemed to crackle and turn dry, making him cough as he parried another strike. A bluish undulation appeared at the edge of his vision. A massive sphere of water, splashing in soft waves, grew between Ari's hands until it was nearly as big as Teylan's torso. She flung her arms outward, and the sphere flew like a runaway boulder somehow rolling several feet above the ground. Nearly half of their attackers were knocked flat in its wake.

But more were coming, and the guards lashed out with twice the fury and desperation, unwilling to let the 'Hranite collaborators' escape. It meant they were less disciplined in their strikes, but the blows were more powerful, harder to deflect. Mara yelped as a blade swung within inches of her head. Mikell lunged forward with a shout of rage, and the guard tumbled back, clutching a bloody arm.

Heat and ice shot through his side. He'd made the same mistake they had, acting on impulse and emotion instead of discipline and tactics. His legs wobbled as he clenched a hand over the bleeding gash on his side. Deflected another blow, then another came fast, too fast, and he barely had time to block. The force of it landed him on his back. There were too many. He'd failed. His wife would die. He would die. The magic user with her accursed amulet would die. And no one would rescue the princess.

A guard slashed at him, knocking his sword out of his weakened grip, then drew back for the next strike. This was it. He was going to die.

### Chapter 4

Warmth flooded through Mikell's body with a burst of energy and power. He caught the incoming wrist and twisted, drawing a cry of startled pain from the guard and making it easy to disarm the man. Mara kept her hand on his back as he scrambled to his feet, swinging furiously but with control this time. He wouldn't make the same mistake twice.

"With me!" Teylan's voice was barely audible above the clashing of swords, shouts, and the bizarre splashing sound Ari's water ball made as it zipped through the fight, knocking guards one way and the other. Mikell disarmed another guard while ducking under a strike, then gave a quick check on his surroundings. There was almost an opening near Teylan. He nodded; no time to be piqued over the thought of following a woman's lead in a fight.

He swung wide and hard in a sudden flurry of blows, taking the offensive to catch the guards unprepared and drive them back several paces. It was enough for Ari to smash her water through the remaining few near Teylan, creating the perfect opening. Tor dashed through it with Teylan right behind him. Mikell gripped Mara and darted after them, blocking a couple of flailing strikes as he went. Ari took the rear this time, the water ball swinging madly behind her, growing in size and discouraging the pursuers from getting too close.

Tor led them through a brief but confusing route of twists and turns, gaining a small distance from the guards but not enough to lose them. "Ready?" he shouted as they entered a narrow alley.

"Ready!" Ari replied. The sphere behind her had thinned out into an upright, oblong disc that stood taller than her head.

Tor vanished into a dark space that looked like nothing more than a shadow on the side of a building. Teylan had to hop slightly into a squished angle to fit in. Mikell hesitated briefly at the thought of leading Mara into the unknown, but Ari's decisive shove from behind left him with no choice but to stumble into the dark space, pulling Mara behind him. Ari squeezed in after Mara, and the thundering slosh of a sound passed them at full speed, the water continuing on down the alley. Then another thundering came as the guards charged right past them in furious pursuit of the disc. The alley fell silent and still.

They remained hidden for a minute before Tor hissed, "Are we clear? Can we go?"

Ari blinked and shook her head as if trying to ward off slumber. "Yes. Sorry." She peered out into the alley, then extracted herself from the tiny space between buildings. As they piled out, Mikell marveled that he still could barely see the opening in the shadows, even though he knew it was there.

Tor grinned. "Knew this place would come in handy someday."

"We're all duly impressed. Let's go." Ari hurried back the way they'd come, checked the street, and led the way on.

They weren't far from the edge of the city. No sounds or movements indicated guards nearby, but Mikell kept his sword at the ready, alert and prepared for anything. His side stung with each breath, but he ignored it, keeping his focus outward. The group moved quietly at a swift creep, working their way from alley to alley until they reached the wall, following it around to the northeast road out of the city.

Two guards stood on the bridge that spanned the north river, keeping watch. They frequently glanced back at the road in the city. The ruckus of shouting guards had undoubtedly drawn their attention.

Mikell stayed low behind some crates stacked beside the wall, Mara tucked safely beside him. They would have to find a way to get past the guards without being seen. He wasn't sure how they would accomplish that.

Ari leaned slightly to look past him at an alley further down the road, narrowing her eyes. She was still for a moment, then something rattled in that alley.

"What was that?" one of the guards barked, his sword in hand.

The rattle repeated itself.

The guards fell silent and exchanged a brief series of hand signals. The one who had spoken advanced forward, watching the alley with the intensity of a predator stalking its prey. The other stood near the alarm bell, hand ready to pull the rope and summon help. The first one peered around the corner at the alley, then stepped into its entrance. He was silent a moment longer before disappearing inside.

Ari closed her eyes and lowered her head, looking strained.

The moments passed by too slowly. The guard should have been able to check the alley and see that it was clear by now. The other guard had noticed it, too. "Len?" she called, cautiously taking a step forward for a better view of the alley. "Did you find them?"

There was no answer.

Frowning, the guard took a few steps forward, drawing her sword. "Len?"

The rattle came again.

She looked back at the bridge, saw that the road was clear, and carefully approached the alley, her full focus on searching for her partner.

Ari exhaled sharply and stood as the guard stepped into the alley and out of a clear line of sight on the bridge. She led the way with hasty but quiet steps, something she managed easily but Teylan failed at. Mikell cringed inwardly at the clumping steps, glancing back to see if the guards had noticed the sound. He heard a loud voice from that direction, but neither guard appeared outside the alley.

As soon as they were across the bridge, they left the road, pushing into the forest that surrounded it. Everyone seemed to breathe easier once they were concealed within the shadows of the trees, still keeping quiet. No telling how far the guards were searching, if they were still in the city or if they had spread into the forest. Maybe they were still following a floating disc of water.

Mikell felt a distasteful mix of relief and disgust at the thought. Her magic had likely saved their lives, but—it was _magic_. Dishonorable, vile, and loathsome. Yet without it, they would likely all be dead. He glanced back at Ari. She seemed pale, even in the faint light flickering through the branches above, and stumbled frequently. Mara looked almost the same, though Mikell's arm kept her from stumbling as much.

He slowed down. "Are you wounded?" he whispered, searching her face and body for signs of injury.

She shook her head. "No, I..." Her legs wobbled, and she winced as she gripped him for balance. "It was a lot of energy. I need rest."

The others had slowed down, too. "What is it?" Teylan hissed. "Did she get struck?"

"She needs rest."

"So does Ari," Tor supplied. Even his whisper was obliviously loud.

Ari waved a hand. "I'm fine."

"No, you're about to fall over your toes and land on your nose." Teylan looked around. "Over there. We'll have to stay quiet, but I think we can be hidden firmly enough."

Mikell approved the recommended position, a copse of denser bushes growing high enough that he and Mara could almost remain standing behind them and still be hidden. He helped Mara while Teylan offered her shoulder to Ari. Tor skittered ahead and tugged some of the branches aside to make an easier passage through the dense foliage.

The space on the other side was wide enough for them to sit comfortably and only boasted a handful of ferns that managed to grow while overshadowed by the higher bushes and trees encircling the area. The cover on the far side of the small clearing wasn't as dense, but would still keep them adequately hidden so long as they stayed low.

He helped Mara rest against one of the trees. "What do you need?"

"Water. Perhaps something to eat."

He dug into his bag and handed her a waterskin and a sweet-glazed hardroll. "That was your doing, the strength I felt." At her nod, he said, "I didn't know you could do that."

"I didn't either," she confessed. "I was so frightened I would lose you." Her hand found his.

He kissed it, giving a little squeeze. "I felt the same." His side twinged, making him wince.

She lifted his shirt. "I better check that. I'm not sure it did the full work. I don't even entirely know what happened. I just reacted on instinct."

"It was a good instinct," Ari said. She rested against the next tree, her eyes closed. "You transferred your energy to him, enough to stop the bleeding and get him back on his feet." She cracked one eye, glancing at Mikell's exposed side. "Looks like you even managed to close it, at least on the surface. Nicely done."

Mikell hastily yanked his shirt down. "What would _you_ know about healing arts?"

"A few things. Not as much as your wife. She's quite skilled."

Tor tilted his head. "Isn't healing the same as—"

"How about some food?" Ari interrupted.

Mara pulled Mikell's attention back to her. "I should make sure everything inside is healed." Her hands shook with exhaustion as she reached for him.

He caught her hands and kissed them once more. "The bleeding is stopped, and the wound is closed against infection. The rest can wait until you're stronger." He would endure the twinges and stings until she was recovered.

She shook her head and pulled her hands free, pressing them against his side. Before he could protest further, he already felt the warmth of her healing touch. He knew better than try to disrupt the process, as much as he wanted to push her away and make her rest. The pain in his side dissipated, then Mara opened her eyes and leaned back, looking worn out but pleased with herself.

"We mustn't stay long," Teylan mumbled. She glanced at the bushes around them. "It's only a matter of time before they come hunting."

"She needs rest." Mikell took Mara's hand once more. "She won't be able to keep up until she's recovered her strength."

"Ari, too," Tor supplied. "She always has to rest after a big thing. And that was definitely a big thing."

Teylan nodded, but still frowned. "I don't like staying put while they're tracking about."

Tor dug around his feet, then grabbed one of the branches above his head.

"What are you doing?" Teylan turned her frown his direction.

"Climbing. If I see anyone coming this way, I'll throw a rock to make them think something's over there. Where the rock lands, I mean. Which will be somewhere away from us. And—"

"True right." Teylan waved him up. "And the sound of the rock will alert us to nearby danger. Good plan."

Mara's color was improving. Mikell handed her another roll to eat as Tor disappeared into the branches above. It looked like the magic user was also recovering. "So I suppose there's still a mass of water terrorizing the streets of Innsbrooke," he said without looking her direction.

She laughed. "Hardly. There's no way I could sustain it that long over such a distance."

"But you fueled it while it got a long run off," Teylan said. "That must've taken quite the oomph."

Ari shook her head. "No, that would have drained me too quickly as the distance grew. I imbued it with enough energy to keep it going on its own for some time, just enough to lead the guards away so they wouldn't know where they lost us. Not as big an 'oomph,' as you say, but it did take a good amount."

"And you did the same with those guards at the bridge?" Teylan asked.

"They wouldn't have had reason to chase water," Mikell said. He eyed Ari. "You trapped them somehow?"

"No. But the suspicious noise may have come from the grating to the underground tunnels, leading the guards to investigate." She smiled, clearly pleased with herself.

Tor scrambled down the tree, jumping the last few feet and landing in a crouch with hardly a sound. "They're still some distance off, but they're looking," he whispered in his unquiet whisper. "If we move now, we can get away before they spot us."

Mikell wondered how someone could move so silently but speak so loudly. He couldn't have possibly been a very good thief. "Mara still needs more time to rest."

"I'm all right to move again," Mara said, squeezing his hand. She did look stronger. He reluctantly nodded.

Ari stood with a wince and brushed off her clothes. "Let's go, then."

They hurried through the forest, twisting and winding through the trees as they made their way east. The guards wouldn't venture too far and risk leaving Innsbrooke vulnerable. They just had to get a safe distance farther. Darkness stretched across the skies, making it even harder to avoid the rocks and roots that speckled the ground in front of them. It forced them to slow their pace, but they still pressed on. Tor, walking just ahead of Mikell and Mara, seemed to have little trouble. Seeing where he stepped made it easier to navigate without breaking a toe or landing face first in the dirt.

Mikell tracked the hours instinctively and was amazed at how well Mara was keeping up. He knew she had a determined streak, but he'd expected her stamina to give out before now. It was well after midnight before she first showed signs of fatigue taking over. He signaled with a hissing sound between his teeth. "We need to find a safe shelter."

"Shouldn't we keep going?" Teylan asked. "We can't halt too near the city, or the guards'll snatch us."

"We're far enough," Mikell said. "If they haven't caught up to us by now, it's unlikely they will at all."

"Unlikely? Fancy word for 'might happen,'" Teylan grunted.

Ari looked weary. "I'm not certain I can keep going much longer as it is. Tor? How close are they?"

Tor scampered up a nearby tree and returned after a few moments. "No signs of them, but it is kinda hard to tell in the dark. I mean, I can tell some things in the dark, and some things I can tell better in the dark than during the day, but this one isn't very easy to tell in the dark, and—"

"All right, we'll find somewhere protective to rest." Teylan scanned the area, squinting heavily in the darkness.

Mikell looked around and spotted the darker shadow pattern he needed. "This way." As he suspected, the shadows came from a heavier thicket, tangled with vines and brambles. He drew his sword and cut a small entry point near the bottom, then worked his way inward, opening up enough space for the five of them to hide through the night. Once it was large enough, he beckoned Mara inside.

Tor slid in behind her. "Hey, that's smart! I never woulda thunk of something like that."

Ari crawled in without too much difficulty, then sat with her head ducked low and her curls getting tangled in the brambles above. Teylan grunted and squirmed to fit through. "Maybe with a bit more head room?" She hacked randomly with one of her short swords. Mikell grimaced at her aimless strikes and took over, cutting out a taller space for her and the magic user.

"It is clever," Ari said, examining the space.

"We used it frequently when we needed to hide from..." Mikell cleared his throat. "It's a good way to avoid detection. We'll still need to keep a watch, though."

Ari nodded. "Shall we draw for it, or shall I take the first turn?"

"I'll take first watch," Mikell snapped. He parked himself next to the low entrance and shoved a pile of the cut branches against it, camouflaging the hole in case anyone happened to make it this far. "Teylan will take second. Then we'll be underway again."

Mara settled next to him and leaned in close, resting her head on his shoulder. Some of his tension eased.

"As you say." Ari's voice had that annoying hint of amusement in it again.

The watch passed without incident, and Mikell woke Teylan before settling down beside his peacefully sleeping wife. He was careful to keep a respectful distance between them with the others present, only sliding his hand into hers. Her fingers reflexively curled around his, quieting his mind in an instant. He relaxed into sleep.

When he next opened his eyes, heavily filtered sunlight dotted the ground. He sat up and checked his surroundings. Mara slept at his side, the magic user was still asleep on the opposite end of the den, and Teylan was asleep as well, her legs stretched near the exit. The opening's cover had been shoved to the side, and Tor was gone.

He gave Teylan a shove that might have been unnecessary as he pushed past her to crawl out. Ignoring the startled exclamation behind him, he crouched low and scanned the area. No sign of the thief, no indication of which direction he might have gone. Mikell crawled back into the den, streaming a loop of choice words in his mind. "Where is Tor?"

Teylan scowled at him. "He woke up and said he had to, you know, take care of business. I let him out." She paused, blinking upwards at the light. "It was still plenty dark at that point. I... I figured he'd have recurred by now."

"So you just went to sleep?" Mikell snatched his things with only a cursory glance at Mara, who watched him with slightly reproachful eyes.

"I didn't mean to, it just got—heavy-making, sitting here in the quiet dark," she retorted.

"And now we must delay rescuing the princess to track down a thief." He climbed out and searched the area for any signs, any clues to tell where Tor had gone. Nothing. He grunted in frustration. He was still searching when the others finally emerged and joined in. Finally, he couldn't take any more. "This is ridiculous. There's no sign of him. We can't delay any longer!"

"It's only been a few minutes. And we can't abandon him," Teylan said. "The guards will still be looking for us, and if they procure him..."

"Or they may have already found him." Mara's brow wrinkled in concern.

It made Mikell pause. He didn't think the guards could have made it this far yet, but what if he was wrong and Tor was captured? Either the thief would be tortured for information or killed. As annoying as the speck of a man might be, they couldn't leave him to that fate. "Then what can we do?" He turned around, frustrated. "None of us have any clue which way he went."

"We keep looking," Teylan said.

"We've already looked everywhere we can without splitting up!" He glared at her. "If you had done your job properly, this wouldn't be an issue."

Teylan's face darkened, and she opened her mouth to yell back.

Ari broke in. "There's a way we can find him faster."

"How? Why didn't you say something earlier?" Mikell demanded.

"Excuse me. I need to rephrase." Her gaze shifted to Mara. "There's a way _you_ can find him faster."

Mara's eyes widened. "Me?"

Mikell's eyes, on the other hand, narrowed. "What are you talking about, magic user?"

### Chapter 5

Mara

Mara placed a hand on her husband's arm, hoping to help calm him. He'd been edgier than normal, but it wasn't surprising around a magic user. Not after everything he'd been through.

"There's something you can do which will help us locate Tor, if you're willing to try it." Ari still addressed Mara directly.

Mikell's arm tightened under Mara's light touch. "What is this? You seek to infect my wife with your vile magic?"

Ari lifted her hands in a peaceful gesture. "What I am asking is something only a healer can do. It's the same sort of thing as what she does when she heals someone's wounds."

"How would healing a wound relate to finding a lost person?" Mikell demanded.

"It is..." Ari's brow crinkled for a half second before smoothing back out. "It is the same sort of connection with people that provides the way for her healing arts."

Mikell still scowled. Mara gently squeezed his arm. "I'm willing to try." The scowl turned her direction, but quickly tempered into a firm, scolding look. "We need to get moving, as you said." She kept her voice quiet, just for her and her husband. "We must find the princess. If there's something I can do to help, I want to do it. Please, tabe-me."

Muscles in his face twitched with indecision, then his expression firmed. He turned back to Ari. "Your word that you will not use any sort of magic on her."

"I promise, it's the same as what she does in healing."

He looked unhappy, but he nodded.

"Close your eyes," Ari instructed. Mara hesitated, but at Ari's encouraging nod, she complied. "Good. Think about how it feels when you heal someone, how it's like there's some powerful creature moving from you into the other person."

"What is this twaddle?" Mikell demanded.

"Hush," Ari said. Mara was amazed that Mikell didn't yell at the Kadrian for that. He'd improved.

"Hold your hand outward like you're going to heal someone, and let yourself get that same feeling." Mara nodded again, feeling the humming throb in her fingertips. "Close your fist like you're holding that creature back. It's straining to get out, but you've got it by the tail, even though it fights against you."

The words sounded bizarre, but as Mara clenched her fist, that's exactly how it felt. It was as if she gripped a dragon by its tail as it fought to escape her inexplicably stronger grasp.

"You feel it? Excellent. Now picture Tor in your mind. Think very hard about what he looks like. His hair, his eyes, his nose and chin. Every detail you can think of. Focus on that image." Ari paused a moment. "You have it?"

Mara nodded.

"Open your hand."

The world sprang to life behind Mara's eyelids, painfully vibrant and rushing past her on either side at a dizzying speed. Her legs weakened, but somehow still held, though her stomach threatened to do otherwise. The speeding forest came to an abrupt stop, etching an image into her mind. She gasped as her eyes flew open. Her legs gave out at the same moment.

Mikell caught her before she fell and steadied her, keeping his arm protectively around her waist. "What did you do to her?" he shouted.

Ari ignored him. "What did you see?"

Mara sucked in air, feeling as if she'd been running for miles. "I saw Tor. He was standing under a tree with fruit—with a green fruit on it."

"What else did you see? Was he captured?"

"Tell me what you did!" Mikell thundered.

"It's okay," Mara said, touching a shaking hand against his arm. She searched the image in her mind. "No, there's no one else there. I see water, though. There's a stream or small river nearby."

"There's a river north of here, not far," Teylan supplied.

"Don't you dare ignore me!" Mikell's grip tightened.

Mara recognized the tone, the tension. She leaned her head against his chest and felt a soothing warmth. "I'm all right, tabe-me," she whispered. She felt him relax some at that.

"Mara is quite skilled with her talents," Ari said. "Many healers can't do what she just did. You should be proud."

"You tricked her into doing magic. Admit it," he spat.

"I already told you. What she did was the same as what she does when she heals people. Is that magic?"

"Of course not!"

"There you go. North, you said?" Ari turned and strode away.

### Chapter 6

Mikell's rage multiplied as the magic user turned her back on him. Of all the vile, despicable, reprehensible—

Mara squeezed his hand again and spoke in a steady voice. "I believe her. I feel like I just healed someone." She paused. "But different. It hasn't left me exhausted as long as it usually does. I already feel better, just a bit winded." He looked down at her face. She did look better. It helped. He'd thought his heart would shatter when she collapsed.

She kissed him and straightened. "Let's go. We'll find Tor, then find the princess."

It took him only a moment before he nodded. "But you won't do that ever again. I'm sure she tricked you in some way."

Mara only squeezed his hand in response as they set off after Ari and Teylan. They heard the sound of water as they caught up with the other two, and soon came upon the riverbank. Sure enough, Tor was there, pulling ripe fruit from the tree.

He grinned when he saw them. "Good morning! Look, I found laiches. I thought we could have some for breakfast and maybe even carry enough for lunch. I love laiches, don't you? I—"

"Why did you sneak off?" Mikell snarled.

Tor stared with wide, startled eyes. "Sneak off? I had to, uh, you know. And then I heard the water and thought I could get a drink and fill my waterskin with fresh water, and then I saw the laich tree, and I thought some fresh fruit would be good—"

"Teylan said it was dark when you left." Mikell kept a glare leveled at the man. "What took so long that you're still out here?"

"I, uh, um..."

Ari raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Tor?"

"Spit it out," Teylan said in irritation.

"Well..." Tor's cheeks reddened. "Sometimes things... take a while. And then when I saw the river, I thought I could really get myself cleaned up good. I just finished a little bit ago, then I was going to pick laiches while drying off." He wiped a hand across his hair, flinging water droplets. "I didn't know how often we're gonna get to clean up proper and all, and I was awake anyway, so I didn't think it'd hurt anything. Did I do something wrong?"

"Only delayed the rescue of the princess by making us search for you," Mikell grunted, but his anger subsided into annoyance.

"You should have told us which way you were going," Ari chided. "We need to be able to move quickly if the need arises, and we can't do that if we don't know where everyone is."

Tor looked properly ashamed. "I'm sorry. I really didn't think it'd be a problem. I'll make sure to tell you or Teylan next time, I promise." He hesitated. "But, you know, since I got all this fruit anyway..."

"Yes, we'll eat some laiches," Ari said, that amused tone returning.

Tor beamed and handed out three of the fist-sized fruits to everyone. Ari consulted the amulet and led the way east once more. Mikell made sure Mara had plenty to eat and drink on hand, then bit into one of the green fruits. Thick juice ran down the side of his chin.

"These are delicious," Mara said. "I rarely get any back home. They don't grow that far south."

"Where is home for you?" Teylan asked. "Near Hireen?"

"No, we're all the way to the coast," Mara said before Mikell could steer the conversation elsewhere. He wasn't sure he was comfortable with these people knowing where he and Mara lived.

Teylan's eyebrows elevated. "That's some distance."

"We wished to see Innsbrooke for our sessen. The distance is unimportant," Mikell said, injecting as much finality into his voice as he could summon.

"How long did it take to get all the way to Innsbrooke from the coast? Did you travel by sentinal? Those things are super fast," Tor prattled. "I only rode one once, but it was like the whole world was flying past, and I got dizzy if I looked down. Did you look down?"

"We traveled by wagon." Mara had a patient smile on her face.

It took the edge off Mikell's irritation, but he still wasn't pleased with the current topic of conversation. "Does that amulet of yours say how far it is to the princess?"

"Sorry, but no. Only the direction."

He exhaled. For the princess. He was doing this for the princess. He just had to keep that in mind. The princess and his wife were the only people in all of Kenara for whom he would be willing to put up with a magic user and an incessantly prattling thief.

Tor abruptly crouched and whispered, "There's someone over there!"

Mikell pulled Mara down with one hand, gripping his sword with the other and searching the area. He saw no signs of anyone nearby.

"Where?" Ari whispered.

Tor pointed. Mikell squinted that direction. He saw nothing. He was about to say as much when something moved just beyond the trees and bushes. He wasn't sure how Tor had been able to spot the person so easily. Thief, he reminded himself. The scoundrel had to be accustomed to watching for people who might spot his illicit deeds.

Mikell kept his breathing shallow and strained his eyes to watch the unknown individual. He kept one hand on his sword, ready to attack at the first sign of a threat. As he watched, it became apparent the person was merely collecting berries. Probably a villager from one of the settlements dotting the main road through the forest. It was unlikely the person even knew they were wanted. Still, best not to take chances.

Finally, the person moved on, oblivious to the hidden group. Teylan grunted as she stood and stretched her legs. "This old frame's not used to crumpling like that."

Tor sprang up as if propelled. "It's all clear. We can keep going."

"Good eyes, Tor," Ari said as she resumed walking.

Good eyes, but perhaps unnecessary, Mikell thought. Either way, it had slowed their progress and prolonged the time he had to endure this group. For the princess, he repeated his mantra. For the princess.

The day stretched long and did little to soothe Mikell's aggravation. Too many moments came where only Mara's gentle squeeze kept him from snapping at the others. The forest was thick enough to impede sound from carrying, so Tor kept up a quiet but annoying stream of babble as they walked. The constant chatter didn't help at all, nor did the two other times they had to stop and wait in silence when the thief spotted people who might discover them.

Shortly after the sun disappeared below the horizon, Ari discovered a rocky outcropping well-hidden by long weeds and vines. "This might be the best place to stop for the night. I don't know that we'll find a better hiding place if we continue on."

Mikell glared. "We've hardly made any progress, and you already want to stop?"

"As you noted, we don't know how far it is to the princess. If we get too little sleep, we'll hardly be in a state to help when we find her."

" _You_ might not be," Mikell muttered under his breath. He would be ready for anything, regardless of how little sleep he got.

She ignored him. "We might even be able to make a small fire. I don't think we're near any settlements."

"I don't see anything," Tor supplied.

"Warm food would be nice," Teylan said with a contented smile.

Mikell's scowl deepened. "You realize we could be over halfway to Emsha by now if some _magic user_ hadn't caused trouble at the Hall, forcing us to avoid the main road and stop at any sign of people nearby?"

The others once again ignored him. Mara looked slightly embarrassed. "It will be all right, tabe-me," she whispered. "We're all doing the best we can."

At least she took him seriously. The others seemed entirely unconcerned at the lack of progress. "You really think this is the only hiding place in the entire forest? It covers nearly a third of the country! We could continue for another two hours and find—"

Mara's sudden grip on his arm and sharp intake of breath stopped him. Something was wrong. He spun, drawing his sword and bracing into a low stance in front of his wife. Trees. Bushes. There. A shadowy movement between the trees a stone's throw away. He squinted into the darkness, trying to determine its form. Long neck, small round head with a large beak, round body, long legs angled backwards. A dufo. His whole body went cold, and his fingers tightened on the hilt.

"What's going on?" Tor asked.

Mikell slapped a hand over the other man's mouth. Tor made a muted protest, but Ari gripped his shoulder and pointed. Teylan quietly drew her short swords, holding them ready while trying to make as little noise or movement as possible.

The creature paused and seemed to look their way, making a clicking sound with its beak. It had heard them. Mikell shifted his weight backwards and whispered to Mara. "Get into the shelter. Stay low and hidden." His body would block the sign of movement behind him. He hoped.

She was trembling slightly and didn't move. He nudged her back toward the outcropping. She hesitated, then squeezed his arm before disappearing behind the tall weeds.

More clicks, then a shrill sound. Tor visibly flinched. None of them dared move. The dufo took two long strides forward, head swiveling this way and that, resuming the choppy clicking. Mikell could almost hear the sound of the sharp talons digging into the dirt beneath it, the deadly foot spike tapping the ground with every step. He had never faced one before, and he didn't wish to now. Especially knowing that the sound of a fight could end up drawing the rest of the creature's family pack. They wandered alone, but almost never out of the rest of the pack's hearing range.

The dufo quieted for a long moment, then turned back and moved on, apparently satisfied there was nothing to investigate further. They still didn't move until a few minutes of silence had passed with no sign of the predator's return. Mikell exhaled and straightened.

Teylan put her swords away. "That was close," she whispered. Even Tor seemed to comprehend the gravity of the moment, not speaking but only nodding with wide eyes.

Ari gestured to the shelter behind them. "Perhaps no fire after all."

Smart call, for a magic user. Mikell nodded his agreement as he pushed past the weeds into the shelter. He peered into the dark space. "Raisa-me?"

Mara immediately latched onto his side. "Is it gone? Were you injured? What happened?"

He stroked her hair, holding her close. "I'm fine. It moved on without approaching us. We're safe."

"Good." She shuddered, still holding tight. He didn't mind. It brought him comfort to hold her in his arms. She was okay. He was okay. Everything was okay.

"Boy, that was scary!" Tor said as he passed them and plopped down against the rocky wall. "Good thing you spotted that before it heard us and came over. I've never seen a dufo so close in my life, have you?"

Mikell closed his eyes, too weary to be annoyed. Perhaps everything was not quite okay. But close enough.

"I believe we should remain somewhat quiet," Ari said, folding herself gracefully to a sitting position. "There may be others, or it may come back this way."

"True right." Teylan dropped onto her seat with a thud and dug into her bag, pulling out some dried meat. The group ate in subdued quiet, with Tor only occasionally whispering things that the others mostly ignored. Mikell once again claimed the first watch. Ari claimed second, then curled up to sleep. He wasn't entirely pleased about leaving their safety in the hands of a magic user, but the alternatives weren't any better. Tor couldn't handle a watch, and Teylan had proven she couldn't, either. It was better to give the magic user one chance to show she could manage than to spend all night without sleep.

By some small miracle, the night passed without incident. When Mikell awoke, he found Ari sitting near the weeds, attentively monitoring the space around them. Everyone else still slept. At least she knew how to keep a decent watch, if nothing else. He gave her a gruff nod of acknowledgment and prepared breakfast for himself and Mara. They had at least enough food for the day, and perhaps most of the next, between their bags. He glanced at Ari. "You have plenty of food left?"

"Enough for a couple more days, at least."

He eyed the others' bags. "We may have to stop somewhere if we don't find her soon."

"I've been thinking the same. We'll have to determine the best route when the time comes."

He looked down at his wife's peaceful, lovely face. "Do you think they've spread word about us?"

"If Mundin is smart, no. His focus should be on encouraging people to attack the Hranites, not worrying about a handful of random people who have no proof of his evil. The wise thing to do would be to confirm we're no longer in the city to stir up trouble, then return his focus to his plans." She sighed and shifted uneasily.

"If you believe that, why do you look so worried?"

She looked up at him. "Because Mundin is not smart." She was right; Mikell had seen enough to determine that. Which meant it was possible word had spread. She continued. "We can only hope that he's working with someone who is more clever and will guide him away from the chase."

Mara stirred and sat up. "Morning already?"

"So it would seem," Mikell said with a teasing smile. "Here. Eat."

Ari nudged Teylan and Tor. Teylan took a few nudges before she sat straight up. "I'm awake!"

"You are now," Tor laughed.

She made a face at him.

The light spirit in the space almost seemed to lift the gloom for a moment. Almost. "Eat quickly. We need to be on our way," Mikell said, bringing the gloom back down like a crashing waterfall.

Once everyone was ready, he checked the area for any signs of last night's dufo. Finding none, he gestured the others to proceed. They stayed quiet as they set out. They didn't know which way the dufo nested, and it wasn't worth the risk of being loud enough to attract attention.

The group relaxed some by afternoon. Mikell preferred the quiet, but they had gotten far enough away from the creature that any protest he might give would carry no weight. He sighed and resolved himself to enduring hours of Tor's prattle.

Light revealed a clearing ahead, and Ari slowed down as they neared it. Then stopped. Tor fell silent. Mikell touched his sword, but didn't get the impression there was danger ahead. He craned his neck to see beyond the last few trees.

Rocks jabbed upward from the ground in unnatural spikes all over the massive, barren clearing. Charred remains of buildings slumped here and there. Bones, both from people and animals, littered the area in the middle.

He stood in the doorway, momentarily paralyzed by the destruction playing out before him, his peaceful village now broken by screams and cries and fire and bruising hail. Thin Hranites marched forward, their hands extended as they reshaped the ground, ignited buildings, brought water crashing over the heads of women and children trying to flee. A mighty blast of wind seized four men and threw them high, leaving them to tumble helplessly to the ground below. The horror of screams turning abruptly silent cut through the shock gripping his mind. He drew his sword and charged the nearest Hranite.

Mara caught his hand. His sword was halfway out of its sheath. He struggled to regain control over his breathing and his screaming heart. Mara's soft, warm hand gently pushed, helping him guide the weapon back into place at his side.

"How awful," Teylan said. The others didn't seem to have noticed his reaction. A small mercy. "How long has it been now?"

Yesterday, Mikell thought. Perhaps the day before.

"Nearly ten years." Ari's voice was respectfully quiet. "I imagine the survivors from this village moved on rather than try to rebuild."

"If there were any survivors," Tor said. "It was some cult, right? They wanted to wipe out anyone who wasn't a magic user, even all the other Hranites who can't do magic, or something? Which would have been a lot, because most people can't do magic. But I didn't hear much about the details because they never attacked any of the major cities. I heard they only went after the little villages that were far away from anything else." He scratched his head. "Which I guess means they must've attacked lots of Elves, you know, because they're more likely to keep to themselves. Hey, that rhymes. Elves and—"

"Tor," Ari said sharply.

"What?" Tor asked. Ari glanced over at Mikell and Mara. Tor blinked. "Oh." He shut up.

Mikell barely noticed the exchange. His eyes were still fixed on the ruins.

Mara's fingers still covered his with warmth. "We should move on," she said in a hushed tone.

Teylan bobbed her agreement, then faced the scene of devastation and touched her forehead. "Maker's watch." Tor repeated the gesture, as did Mara.

Mikell couldn't speak. He only knelt and put a hand on the ground between two of the spikes, remaining there a moment before finally straightening and turning away.

Ari bowed her head before touching her brow. " _Diiska iiso_."

Tor made a face. "What did you say? That was weird. What language is that?"

"It's just an old family tradition. A blessing over a tragedy." She waved a hand dismissively. "The arrow points through that ravine on the other side of the clearing, but it looks too steep to cross here. We'll go around and follow the ravine until we can find a safe place to get to the other side."

Movement caught Mikell's eye. He spun, searching the area, but nothing was there.

"What is it?" Teylan asked.

He put up a hand for silence, still watching. No shadows, no strangely bending branches, no movement or sound. He finally straightened. "It was nothing." Perhaps a small toross rushing through the bushes. Or just his imagination. His buzzing mind sometimes showed him things that weren't actually there.

They followed Ari's route, skirting around the outside of the clearing to the top of the ravine. Her assessment was right. The ground sloped at a steep angle until leveling out far below. Rocks jutted out at random, interspersed with scrawny trees and hardy shrubs growing at odd angles to the incline. Mikell could have found a way down if he took it slowly and carefully, but it would be difficult, especially for Mara. Better to shift north and follow the edge until they found a gentler angle of descent. Tor resumed his usual natter as they walked, Teylan and Ari giving amused responses that only encouraged him to continue, to Mikell's consternation.

A crashing sound came from the west. Mikell yanked his sword out as someone charged through the forest straight at them. Mara gasped. Teylan shouted and flourished her swords. The person slammed into Ari, and the two of them tumbled into the ravine, disappearing in the underbrush littering the slope.

Mikell spat out an expletive and sheathed his sword, already starting down into the ravine after them. He had to lean into the hillside and move slowly to keep from taking an uncontrolled tumble himself. Tor scampered ahead, all but jumping from tree to rock to bush. Teylan followed with even more caution, Mara beside her.

A sharp cry rang out, then the sounds below turned quiet. Mikell tried to speed up but stumbled and had to dig his hand into the ground to keep from falling. He gritted his teeth and kept going. He couldn't let the attacker get away.

When he reached the dry ravine bed, he found Tor standing on a rock, looking around with a lost expression. "I can't tell which way they went."

Another expletive. Mikell took in the scene. The area was a mess. A sapling was all but broken in half, probably where Ari and her attacker came to a stop. A bit of torn cloth dangled from a thin branch. The dirt told more of the story. Bootprints, scuff marks—it looked like Ari had put up a struggle, but apparently she'd been hurt or dazed by the tumble and couldn't fend off her attacker.

Teylan and Mara reached them. "Any clues?"

"She tried to fight him off." Mikell traced the scuff marks and found deeper bootprints. He wasn't as skilled a tracker as some of his comrades had been, and it took him a moment to piece together what it meant. "He carried her this way." The bootprints reached a large rock and vanished. He searched around the rock for where the prints reappeared, but found nothing. Similarly jutting rocks cluttered the narrow base of the ravine. The attacker could have taken her any direction by jumping from rock to rock. He found no dirt smears or bootprints on any of the other rocks to tell him which way they had gone. Mikell cupped his hands around his mouth. "Ari!" The shout was swallowed by all the shrubs, brambles, and low trees around them. There was no answer.

"Did you see who it was?" Teylan asked.

"No, he moved too fast."

"He just came out of nowhere!" Tor squinted at the ground, shook his head, and moved on to another area. "Why did he go after her?"

"Because he's an honorless coward," Mikell spat. But it was a good question. Why target the Kadrian? Did the attacker know she was a magic user? He thought he had seen movement back near the ruins. Had that been the attacker, spying on them?

"We can't lose her," Teylan huffed in frustration, shoving branches around in a sloppy search. "She's our friend. And she's got the amulet."

Mikell flung his hands upward in frustration. "How are we supposed to find her in this?"

### Chapter 7

Mara

Mara stayed put near a barren tree, all angular sticks and branches, watching the others. She wouldn't know the first thing to look for, so she stayed out of the way and let the others search. This was awful. Without Ari and the amulet, would Princess Tashan ever be found? She feared the answer was no.

She could see the strain in her husband's face. He was growing frustrated, angry, desperate. That rarely led to good places. There had to be some way to find the magic user—

But there _was_ a way, the way Ari had taught her to find Tor. Her heart sped up even as she mentally shook off the thought. No. Mikell had forbidden it. It was his job to protect her, and he couldn't do that if she defied him.

On the other hand, the new skill hadn't really hurt her. And she was pretty sure it wasn't magic, since it felt the same as when she healed people. Besides, they had to find Ari before the attacker hurt her. It was the only way.

She closed her eyes and clenched her fist, only raising it slightly to avoid drawing attention. She focused on the feel of energy trying to escape. Then on an image of Ari's face. She clenched her teeth, channeling all her focus into the image. It would be easy to make a mistake without Ari there to guide her. Her body trembled, her arm shaking, until finally she let go.

As before, the world rushed past her. Before long, an image etched itself into her mind. She gasped as her eyes flew open, and she slumped against the tree.

"Raisa-me!" Mikell was at her side in a moment, lifting her face, examining her with worried, frightened eyes. "What happened? Are you hurt?"

She panted to catch her breath, though it came easier than last time. "That way." She pointed north. "They're not far. They're behind a large bramblebuck."

Confusion, then anger crossed Mikell's face.

"Let's go," Teylan barked, drawing her swords and dashing to the north, Tor right behind her.

Mara pulled herself to her feet, letting Mikell help her. "I'm sorry. But please, we have to help Ari now. I think he's going to hurt her." She'd seen the attacker clearly in her mind, a surprisingly tall Elf with rich brown skin and black hair. What concerned her the most was the sparking fury in his dark eyes.

Mikell nodded and turned north, pulling her near to steady her, but she caught his hand instead. "I can run. We must hurry!"

He joined her in speeding to a run, following the sounds of the others through the underbrush. "We will have words about this later," he said, his voice dark.

She didn't doubt it.

### Chapter 8

Fury gave extra speed to Mikell's legs, and he had to assert control to make sure he didn't outpace Mara. How could she betray him like that? He never should have allowed that loathsome magic user to teach her in the first place. And now his wife, his raisa-me, was dabbling with dangerous arts that could destroy her. How could she?

They caught up with Teylan and Tor just as a stretched mass of thorny vines woven into a ball came into view. The bramblebuck. He drew his sword and sped up. He and Teylan rounded the massive bush at the same time, weapons at the ready.

Ari sat on the ground, hands tied behind her back, eyes holding caution and subdued anger. Her face was marked with dirt and scratches that likely came from the tumble into the ravine, with a trickle of blood down one side. The right sleeve of her equally dirtied tunic was ripped near the top, probably from the same cause. The similarly disheveled Elf man standing beside her pivoted to face them, sword drawn and aimed at Ari.

All the rage and betrayal churning in Mikell's chest boiled over. "How dare you threaten an unarmed woman, you dishonorable cur!" he raged. "Release her at once!"

"Hardly unarmed," the Elf retorted, keeping a close eye on Ari even as he gauged the others.

The man had a point, but it wasn't enough to assuage Mikell's temper. He braced into an attack stance. "I said, let her go."

"Or else," Teylan added with an unnecessary flourish of her swords.

"You don't understand," the man said, shifting his feet into a defensive stance. "She's a Hranite."

"No, she isn't," Tor protested.

"Of course she is! And it's not a good disguise, either. Just look at that nose."

Ari scowled in irritation. "Why does everyone have such a problem with my nose?"

"Mundin was lying," Teylan explained. "You can't believe what the guards said because they were misled by him."

A frown creased the man's brow. "What are you talking about? What guards?"

Teylan looked equally confused, her own sloping brow wrinkling. "Wait, you didn't hear guards talking about a Hranite disguised as a Kadrian?"

Mikell took an impatient step forward, keeping his center of gravity low in preparation to strike. "You are mistaken, tabe." Each word came out deliberately, a clear threat in his tone. "Now put the sword away."

The Elf moved back a half step, his sword shifting away from Ari and into excellent defensive form. Ari closed her eyes. Mikell adjusted his balance to lunge forward. Water droplets coalesced in the air between the two men, joined together into a tiny sphere, then shot at the attacker, hardening into a stiletto of ice. The man instinctively ducked, the ice shard delivering only a glancing blow across his cheek.

With her attacker's attention diverted, Ari rolled to her feet and darted to the others, stumbling over the last couple steps. Tor and Mara caught her and pulled her to safety behind Mikell and Teylan.

The man recovered his defensive stance. "You don't know what you're doing, friends. She's a Hranite, I swear. I know it for a fact."

Mikell hazarded a quick glance over his shoulder. Ari rubbed the area where her wrists had been bound while Tor tossed aside the rope. Mara tended to the head wound. They were secure. He returned his attention forward. "What makes you so certain?"

"You heard what she said back at the village. Where the village used to be." The man's eyes darted from Teylan to Mikell and stayed fixed on Mikell. " _Diiska iiso_. You ever hear anyone in Kenara say anything like that?" They shook their heads. "That's because it's not a Kenaran phrase. It's Hranite. Now let me ask you, what makes you so certain she _isn't_ a Hranite?"

A sinking fear settled into the pit of Mikell's stomach. He didn't even know the magic user, not really. She was just a stranger he'd run into on the streets and followed blindly because she claimed she could find the princess. He turned his stance so he could keep an eye on both the man and Ari, who still sat with Tor and Mara hovering at her sides. His stomach twisted sharply. Mara, sitting oblivious and defenseless next to someone who could be a threat. Why had he not thought this through more carefully?

"Don't be ridiculous," Teylan snorted. "Ari has been a citizen of Innsbrooke for years."

"Because there's no way a Hranite could have slipped across the wall and hidden herself among the people for years?"

Mikell's grip on his sword tightened. She was a magic user, and magic users have no morals. Even if she wasn't a Hranite, she could still be a spy for them. And he'd led his wife right into her company. Foolish!

The man dipped his head toward Mikell. "You understand, don't you? I'm telling you, it's a Hranite phrase." He cast a brief scowl at Ari. "It's from an old language, meaning 'Maker's hand in your time of sorrow.' It used to be said as a blessing, but now Hranites say it to mock the suffering of others."

"That's not entirely true." Ari's voice was quiet, as if she didn't really want to be speaking. "The Hranites are not the only ones who use that phrase."

"Right," the man sneered. "They use it on occasion at the palace. So let me guess, you're Princess Tashan in disguise? Give it up, _Hranite_. You've been found out."

Ari exhaled and lifted her hands. Panic seized Mikell's chest. Magic! He turned his sword on her before she could attack. She froze.

"Mikell!" Mara gasped.

Ari met his eyes with caution and a slightly hurt expression. "I'm merely going to adjust my sleeve. That's all. Nothing more." Her tone was steady and calm.

He hesitated, then lowered his sword, only a little. Part of him felt embarrassed while another part wanted to grab Mara's arm and pull her away from the potential danger.

Ari moved slowly and pushed her left sleeve toward her elbow. An elegant, intricate tattoo in a shimmering gold tone graced her wrist like a bracelet. The design wove around itself in a complex pattern, with seven points spiking out, pointing toward her shoulder. The mark given to all members of the royal family.

Mara gasped again, this time for an entirely different reason. "Sanaraheim." Tor and Teylan's jaws dropped. Mikell's legs wobbled for a moment, and he almost dropped his sword. A thud sounded as the Elf man actually did drop his.

"You—you're a sanaraheim?" Mara whispered, the first to recover.

Ari looked embarrassed. "Relax. I'm not anyone important, like in the princess's immediate family. We're merely cousins."

"Cousins!" Teylan gaped. "You mean to say that all this time I've been sharing my gynfruit wine and bad customer stories with ROYALTY?"

"You never told me!" Tor gasped. "How come you never told me? Do you go to the palace much? What's it like there? What's it like meeting the princess? I mean, you probably met her when you were little, but what's it like being around her?"

"Forgive me," the man said in a shaky voice. "I—I didn't realize..."

Mikell couldn't speak, only stare, the tip of his sword resting on the ground at his feet.

"And that," Ari said as she pulled her sleeve back into place with an irritated yank, "is why I wear long sleeves. I am not anyone of importance, and I have no interest in being treated as such."

The man dropped to his knees. "I swear, I didn't realize. If I'd had any idea—"

Ari stood, brushing herself off. "It was an honest mistake." She still looked cross. "I was raised to speak those words as a blessing, and I'd forgotten the Hranites misappropriated it. I'll be more careful in the future."

Mikell still couldn't speak. Mara appeared at his side with a light nudge. He cleared his throat as he sheathed his sword. "I, uh, I'm sorry I doubted you."

Ari gave a stiff shrug. "No harm done in the end. But I believe we've delayed long enough. We need to be on our way."

"Please, let me come along and protect you," the man said. "Allow me to repay my debt for mistreating you."

"We don't need someone who threatens innocent people," Teylan huffed.

He turned and faced the others, giving them his full attention for the first time. "I apologize to all of you. It was a grave error on my part. Allow me to make up for my rash..." He stared at Mikell. "Wait. Did I hear someone call you Mikell?"

Mikell frowned. Now that the rush of adrenaline was finally subsiding, he could pay more attention to the man's appearance than his weapon. Something was familiar about that face. If it was a bit smaller, a bit rounder... "Korent?"

Amazement lit up the man's face. "You're alive! I thought you didn't make it out of that village after the third wave assault."

Mikell stared at his former comrade, stunned. "And I thought I was the only one who had."

"No, there were some of us who made it out." Korent sobered, his face telling the rest of the tale: none of them had made it out the same as they went in. "But this is incredible, finding you here in the forest."

"Slow down," Teylan barked. "What's going on here?"

Ari gestured toward the two men. "Mikell and Korent fought together against the Hranite cult ten years ago."

Teylan turned curious eyes on her. "How would you know?"

"Isn't it obvious? They lost track of each other at the same battle, and they both use the same fighting stances. Didn't you notice?" She turned to Mikell. "Do you trust him?"

"With my life," he said automatically, as if he stood in front of his commanding officer, repeating the phrase drilled into them throughout the brief but intense training. _Do you trust the men beside you? With my life, tabe-ro._

"Then let's get moving. We've lost enough of the day as it is." She withdrew the amulet, checked the direction, and started along an angled route up the other side of the ravine.

"Are we sure we can trust him?" Tor asked, giving Korent a look that was probably meant to be intimidating.

"No less than we're sure we can trust anyone else here," Ari shrugged and continued walking. "I'm Ari, by the way. You already know Mikell, and there's his wife, Mara, and Tor and Teylan."

Korent paused. "Did you say your name is Ah- _ree_?" he asked, over-enunciating a flattened _r_ sound.

"Ari," she corrected, emphasizing the flip. "Now let's move on."

Korent glanced upward in thought, and his lips quirked into a small smile. "Well, nice to meet you all. Sorry I was such a dunghead."

Tor grinned, then jogged to catch up with Ari. "But you didn't answer all our questions. What's the palace like? What's the princess like? What's—" He stopped and scratched his head. "Wait a minute. Cousin? Queen Savini was your aunt? But that would mean your mother was Tallisha, wouldn't it? Wasn't she crazy?"

Ari stopped. Her shoulders slumped. "And there's the other reason I keep my heritage quiet."

"That's right, I remember hearing about that," Teylan said. "Savini had an older sister, but she wasn't competent for the throne. Unstable, they said."

Part of Mikell wanted to latch onto that nugget. He'd already considered Ari could be nothing more than a madwoman, and wouldn't that be more proof, being related to a known lunatic? But the wiser part of him spoke louder. You don't judge a person by their parentage. You judge them by their actions.

Ari kept her back turned to them. "Queen Savini will always be remembered as a great and powerful ruler. She did many things to improve Kenara, to help those at the lowest ends of society just as much as those at the highest. She wanted to be sure her memory would always be cherished, that her name would be legend even long after she was gone. I hate to cast a shadow on my aunt's legacy, even more so as Tashan has proven to be just as great a ruler but far greater a person than her mother ever was."

"What do you mean?" Teylan asked.

"Savini had a way to her. How she addressed people, how she approached situations. She was always polite, friendly, helpful. And she said whatever would guarantee her wishes were met, whether those things were true or not." Ari shook her head. "And her wish was to have the throne, even though she was the younger sister. She started making off-hand comments about how my mother seemed more tired than usual, or how she seemed to be behaving oddly. And the guards... When you're looking for odd behaviors, you're guaranteed to find something to label 'odd,' even if it isn't truly unusual. The thought took root and grew, fed and encouraged by increasingly brazen comments from Savini, until even their own parents treated my mother as if she was unwell."

"But I heard she had a violent fit," Tor said, then looked abashed. "Sorry."

Ari finally turned, her face tight. "I was only a child then, barely old enough to speak full sentences, but I remember every moment of that day. She shouted. My mother became frustrated with how she was being treated and shouted. That was it. Savini somehow convinced everyone that it was proof of her sister's instability, that it showed my mother was dangerous. So my parents and I were given a private space in the palace and sealed away from everyone else." Bitterness lanced her voice. "To keep everyone safe from the raving madwoman."

"I'm sorry," Korent said quietly.

"What happened?" Teylan asked. "You're clearly not locked up in the palace now."

The first trace of a smile crossed Ari's face. "Tashan happened. Nearly a decade later, when she was barely five, she found her way into our area of the palace and decided I was her new best friend. Savini tried to discourage her, but once Tashan decided something at that age, there was nothing anyone could say to change her mind. Tashan kept visiting and, worse, bringing me out of isolation to various other places in the palace. Finally, Savini had enough and made a deal with my mother. We would be permitted to leave the palace so long as none of us ever tried to return, and if we did, she would see to it we were locked up forever. My mother couldn't bear to leave Innsbrooke, so we found a new home in one of the outer districts, took new names, and made a new life for ourselves."

Ari shook her head again. "The saddest part? My mother never had any interest in the throne. She told Savini as much from the very beginning. But Savini convinced herself that it was some trick. Obviously this is no longer a concern, since Savini's passing, but... I've found it's largely best to live as a common citizen and keep my tattoo covered."

"That's so sad," Tor said, his eyes wide. "That's awful! I never knew Savini did those things."

"No one did. Not even my grandparents."

"And you were cut off from all your family," Tor continued his lament, "even from Tashan after you two were friends."

Ari chuckled. "Not from Tashan. She didn't know anything at the time about her mother's commands, but she had no interest in being separated from me. And as I said, once Tashan decided something, nothing could change her mind." She abruptly glanced up at the sky. "And, also as I said, we've wasted enough time today. We should move on." She resumed her walk without checking to see that the others followed. Tor scampered after her with more questions, but Teylan caught up and shushed him.

Mara squeezed Mikell's hand before walking after Teylan, leaving Mikell and Korent to take the rear. Mikell, unsure how to process everything Ari had said, welcomed the chance to turn his focus back to his friend. "What happened to you after the battle?"

Korent shrugged. "I did what I could to help beat them. When they were gone, I went from place to place for a while. It took some time before I settled in a nearby village. I mostly wander around its outskirts, watching for threats. It's how I stumbled on you and your friends. What about you?"

"I wanted to rejoin, of course, but by the time I was back on my feet, it was over." Hollowness filled Mikell's core and threatened to swallow him. He set his eyes on Mara and felt the hollowness shrink. "And now I'm married."

"She's lovely," Korent said. "How long has she put up with you?"

"For a year."

"A year?" Korent looked around. "This is an odd place for a sessen."

Mikell shook his head, relaxing at the familiar humor. "It's a long story. You heard the news of the princess?"

"We all did."

"Well, it's a lie. Princess Tashan is alive, and we're going to find her."

His friend's eyes widened. "Are you serious?"

"Completely. Why do you think I'd be traveling with a magic user?"

Korent's gaze shifted forward, still looking dazed. "I met and threatened royalty, found my old comrade-at-arms, and now I'm off to rescue the princess. This has been quite the day."

Mikell smiled in spite of himself. He felt at ease walking at his friend's side, like they were back in the training days when they were a pair of scrawny tree-snits in comparison to the others. Korent had always found a way to make sure any trouble the larger fighters tried to stir up for them backfired in the most spectacular way possible.

As they walked on, Mikell summarized the events of the last few days for his friend. Korent was properly outraged at Lord Mundin's actions. "He was always a slimy one, but I never thought he'd go this far." Korent shook his head. "I'm with you to the end, brother. We'll make certain justice finds him."

They made it safely out of the ravine and onto level ground as the sun kissed the horizon beyond the trees. Mara stumbled, and Mikell moved forward to steady her. She gave him a weary smile. "Thank you."

She looked worn out. He signaled ahead. "We need to find a place to stop for the night soon." That was when he remembered why she was worn out. She'd done that magic thing again, the thing Ari taught her. All the joy of finding his old friend shriveled. Mara looked at him with hesitancy in her eyes, and he knew she was thinking about the same thing. He exhaled. Time to get this over with. "We had agreed you wouldn't do that again."

"I know." She looked ashamed. "I couldn't think of any other way to find Ari, and if we lost her, any chance of rescuing the princess would go along with her. I felt I had no choice." She met his eyes. "But I am sorry for defying you like that."

He pulled her close in a side embrace as they walked. All his anger had been soothed by how things had turned out. Now he only wanted his wife to understand the importance of avoiding the magic user's teachings. "I am only concerned for your sake, raisa-me. You are the most honorable, most skilled healer I've ever met, and I don't wish to see you led down a dark path by some magic user. I see how much it hurts you to do this magic thing. It's my job to keep you from harm. Do you understand?"

"Yes," she said softly. "I'm sorry."

He squeezed her and kissed her cheek. "All is forgiven."

Teylan found a decent shelter for the night, and they settled in. Mikell eyed their rapidly emptying bags as they dug out some food for dinner. Korent joining them put further strain on their supplies. They'd have no choice but to find somewhere to buy provisions the next day. It seemed they would soon find out just how far word had spread.

He woke in the middle of the night without knowing why. Disoriented, he checked his surroundings. Mara curled at his side. The others slept peacefully. He bolted upright when he saw Ari, who was supposed to be on watch, fast asleep.

"It's fine," Korent whispered. "I've got the watch."

Mikell blinked, then crossed the shelter to sit next to his friend. "That leaves you with little sleep."

"I don't sleep well as it is. If I'm going to be awake anyway, I might as well take the watch and let the rest of you sleep." Korent scratched at the dirt beside his legs with a stick, seeming relaxed and bored, but his eyes remained sharp on their surroundings.

Mikell picked up a stick and scratched as well. Drawing designs in the dirt had kept their minds occupied for many a watch. "Did you ever think you'd be helping a magic user?"

"Me?" His friend let out a soft chuckle. "I had a broader experience growing up than you did, friend. Ari isn't the first magic user I've worked side by side with, in my youth or in recent years."

Mikell stared, unable to process Korent's statement. "You've been working with magic users?" He couldn't keep the shock and disgust out of his voice, and probably wouldn't have tried if he could.

Korent shrugged. "As the situation calls. I've even had my life saved by some of them, and had the opportunity to return the favor." He gave Mikell a sidelong glance. "They aren't all evil, you know."

The snort burst out before he could reign it in. "You must be joking. Magic itself is an evil, corrupting force. There might be some who had honor and good in them before, but any who dally with magic will be corrupted in the end."

"A sword is a dangerous tool of destruction—but in the hands of an honorable person, such as yourself, it's a powerful tool for defense and justice, isn't it?"

"That is entirely different." Mikell scowled. "You may have had your head turned by their wiles, but you and I both know what they will do if given the opportunity. I will not accept that, and I will not allow my wife to become part of that."

"You know the princess is a magic user."

"Which is also different. The blessings conferred on royalty protect them from the corrupting influence." Mikell paused, looking down at the stick in his hand. Ari was royalty. He still couldn't wrap his mind around it. And royalty didn't behave the way she did, he was sure of it. But if she had royal blood, did that mean she could also be immune to the evil?

He quickly dismissed the thought. She might be part of the royal family, but it was the rulers who gained this benefit, not the extended family. He felt himself relax, secure in that knowledge. His initial assessment was correct. She was a potential danger, to be watched closely and only to be tolerated as long as necessary to find the princess.

Korent's voice had an amused tone. "Ah, yes, I remember. That's what the elders always said to help everyone justify their beliefs against magic while still accepting leadership from a magic user."

Mikell gave him a withering look. "It's true."

Another shrug. Korent looked over the others, pausing at Mara. "I saw her tending to Ari. She's a healer?"

"One of the finest." He didn't try to mask the pride in his voice.

Korent paused a moment longer, then tipped his head closer. "You know that healing is just another form of magic?"

If the man beside him had been anyone other than a long-lost brother-at-arms, Mikell would have drawn his weapon on the spot. "That's insane. What lies have you been fed?"

"It's true. It's all the same energy, just used in different ways for different effects."

It took a moment before Mikell could regain enough control to keep his voice level. "I don't know who has been whispering this vile deceit in your ear, but I will not hear a word of it. Just because you've abandoned reason doesn't mean the rest of us have, and I'll not have you saying another word of such falseness either to me or to my wife."

Korent put his hands up in surrender. "I apologize. I didn't mean to upset you."

"I'm not upset. I'm outraged that one of my own kind would fall for such obvious manipulations." They fell into silence again for a time, resuming their patterns in the dirt.

"So," Korent said in a conversational tone, "how'd you get such a lovely lady to fall for a common thug with a tree-snit butt for a face?"

It took a moment, but the old, friendly humor won out over Mikell's lingering anger. He jabbed with an elbow, but smiled. His gaze rested on his sleeping wife. "I still don't know." He gazed a moment longer, then offered another jab. "I guess that means there's still hope for you, oh mighty king of the treeapes."

"My crown has grown rusty. I fear I must declare a successor before long. I would have named your future child the new king, but I believe Mara's pretty face will save your offspring from growing up with your unfortunate looks."

"Then I suppose you'll have to pass it along to your own heir, who I am confident will be more than sufficient in appearance for the role." Mikell grinned as he relaxed. Just like old times.

Korent grinned, too. "Get some sleep, wastik."

"Very well, slipgrub." Mikell saluted before returning to his blankets. It still weighed heavily on him that his friend had abandoned reason and embraced magic users, but it was good to know the old Korent was still in there somewhere. Perhaps he could help weed out the falsehoods that had taken root in his friend's mind.

The next time Mikell woke, the first glow of morning stretched above the distant mountains. He gave the campsite a brief survey. Ari was back on watch while Korent slept. Everyone else was asleep except Tor, who was once again missing. His brow darkened as he stood. "Don't tell me you let that thief run off and delay us again."

"Good morning to you as well. As for Tor, I made sure he told me exactly where he's going, and he promised to return before we need to leave."

He still wasn't entirely satisfied, but he chose to let it go. He still hadn't decided how he felt about her being related to Princess Tashan. Until he made up his mind, it would be best to limit his interactions with her.

Sure enough, Tor returned shortly after the others were up, bringing with him a collection of purple-toned berries. "They're all safe to eat. I tested them myself." He sat down and handed out the berries, then promptly made a dramatic grimace, a strangled sound, and pretended to slump dead against Ari. She tipped her shoulder forward, leaving him to fall off-balance to the ground. He laughed as he sat up, straightening his shirt.

Mikell rolled his eyes and tested the berries himself before Mara tried any. They were sweet and tangy and perfectly safe.

Ari made an assessment of their supplies as they gathered their things. "We should reach Emsha by late afternoon, perhaps evening, if I'm gauging our distance correctly."

"You are," Korent said, shouldering her bag before she could object. "If we were traveling by the main road, it would be early afternoon, but the forest will slow us down considerably."

"My turn to lead!" Tor grabbed the amulet from Ari's hand. He turned it one way, then another, then frowned. "It doesn't work anymore. Oh, wait, is it because you're related to the princess? Is that why it works for you and not for anyone else?"

Ari reached over his head and plucked it from his grasp. "No, it will only work for a magic user, remember?"

"Oh, like you put magic in it and it points to the princess? Is that how it works?"

Mikell's jaw tightened. The last thing they needed was to linger over a discussion of the vile arts.

"No, it's..." Ari glanced at Mikell. "It's not important. Don't worry about it."

As they started out, Mikell seethed inside. He knew what that glance meant. She was trying to hide something from him, something about how the amulet worked. The possibility asserted itself in his mind that she simply knew he didn't like magic and was trying to be considerate, but he squashed the thought like the bug that it was. No, this only proved what he knew to be true: magic users are cowardly and dishonest, dishonorable to the core.

Fortunately, Teylan had a new topic in mind. "Are we sure Emsha's the prime stopping point? If the guards are spreading word about us, there's no question they'll have stopped there. It's the second largest city in all of Kenara, with a constant flow of travelers guaranteeing news will spread fast. It'll be quite a risk to stop."

"Are there any other cities nearby we could go to for provisions?" Ari asked Korent.

"Not anywhere that would be able to spare more than a day's worth. Everything is either too far from Emsha or not large enough to have excess supplies to barter."

Ari sighed. "Then Emsha it is."

"But if they've been told to watch for us, we'll be captured on sight," Mikell said.

"That'd be bad," Tor chimed in. "Really bad. They're super tough in Emsha. I was there once, and all I did was accidentally pick up something that might or might not have actually been mine, and they treated me as if I was some sort of criminal! Can you believe it?"

"Hardly," Mikell said under his breath.

"What about me?" Korent offered. "No one knows I'm with you. I could go into the city and get the supplies, and there would be no risk of anyone being recognized."

"I'm hesitant to split up," Ari said. "We've already seen it can result in unnecessary delays." Tor looked abashed as she continued. "If something was to happen, we wouldn't have any way of knowing."

"Not to mention the seller's principle," Teylan said. The others turned curious expressions toward her. "If a sale seems odd, it probably is. If I had an Elf man come into my tavern and buy traveling meals for six, I'd think something was up."

"She's right," Mikell said. "One person buying enough supplies for all of us? It'll stand out and bring up too many questions."

"I could say I'm going on a long trip. A pilgrimage to the eastern mountains," Korent suggested.

"But there are plenty of cities along the main road between Emsha and the coast," Ari said. "It would still make no sense, because why would you want to overburden yourself when you can just buy what you need as you go?"

Korent thought for a minute, then sighed. "You're right. It won't work."

"Still, we can be smart about how we approach the city," Ari said. "Find a place to make our purchases where we're least likely to attract attention."

They discussed the details of their strategy as they continued through the day. Mikell had never seemed Emsha, but the others described it as a massive city, most of which was secured behind a towering, circular wall. The sectors outside the wall were settlements that formed after the city had grown too full to support any more citizens within the boundaries of the walls. The only ways through the wall were the north, south, east, and west gates, with the west and south gates being closest to them. However, those gates were heavily guarded to monitor the constant stream of travelers passing through the city.

"We can conduct our business without needing to go anywhere near the gates," Korent said. "The settlements that have grown around the outside of the walls are always eager for trade. The ones closest to the gates do well enough with all the travelers, but the farther from the gates you get, the less business they see."

"Less business means fewer people," Teylan said. "Which is benefitious for our needs."

"I'll need to cover my hair," Ari said, poking at a clump of frizz hanging in front of her face. "All the better if I can cover my face, too. Four Elves and two Nims will be less suspicious than four Elves, a Nim, and a Kadrian."

"I can cover mine, too," Mara offered.

Ari glanced back at her. "Good, your cloak has a hood on it. I'll have to find something to use to cover mine. The burlap didn't work so well last time."

"I have a hood." Korent tugged at the hood fixed to his cloak. "You can use that. And it's a mild enough day that it won't seem odd for the two of you to keep your heads covered."

"Then it's settled?" Ari glanced around at the others.

"It's a likelihood to work," Teylan nodded.

"Yeah, that's a good idea," Tor said.

Korent glanced at Mikell. "Is that the plan?"

Mikell nodded. He wasn't pleased at the thought of all this sneaking about and hiding under hoods, but they had little choice.

"Then it's settled," Korent said with a nod of finality.

Ari, Teylan, and Mara quietly discussed quantities and prices as they neared the city. When they were less than an hour away from their destination, they stopped so Mara and Ari could disguise themselves. Mara neatly tied her hair back and slid her hood over her head, casting a dark shadow over what little hair could be seen. It took some working before Ari was able to get her hair tamed enough to tie back. She swapped cloaks with Korent, who was fortunately tall enough that her cloak wasn't too long for him, only lightly brushing the ground. The hood on Korent's cloak was deep enough to both hide the mass of red hair and shadow her face, especially in the approaching dimness of evening.

"It should work, as long as you keep your head down," Korent said.

"Good." Ari gestured eastward. "I'll let you lead. It sounds like you know best where we should go."

"I know just the sector," Korent replied as he led the way. "It's almost precisely halfway around the outside of the wall between the west and south gates. They hardly see any travelers that way. They'll be so grateful to have customers that they won't likely question our presence."

He led them northeast without further conversation. Even Tor somehow managed to keep his mouth shut. If there were patrols about, they didn't want to attract any attention.

The forest came to a bizarrely abrupt end, revealing only a few paces of clear grass between the trees and the buildings. Mikell couldn't help but gape. Emsha's walls, on the other side of the settlement from them, towered high, perhaps even higher than the Meeting Hall's own defenses. He'd heard people question why Emsha felt a need to build such a massive, restrictive wall around its borders when even Innsbrooke only needed a moderate wall in the relative peace of Kenara. But he and every Elf knew the answer. Emsha had been founded by Elves, and Elves knew the importance of keeping the scum and rabble at bay. It might not have been Mikell's city personally, but he still felt a stirring of pride as he gazed on it.

"This way," Korent said.

Mikell returned his attention to what lay in front of them. The settlement was small—he could see from one end to the other without moving his head more than a fraction—and a fair distance from the next grouping of buildings, which clustered tightly to the rounded wall around the north curve. A dozen homes circled around an open air space, which apparently hosted both a lumber-workings and an open-air market on either side of the settlement's well. It was the market Korent led them toward.

"Are you sure they'll have enough supplies?" he asked quietly.

His friend nodded. "Always hopeful, these ones. They get occasional business because they're willing to offer more for less, so they keep a good stock on hand."

Not many people roamed outside the buildings at this hour, most of the settlers likely in their homes preparing dinner. A portly Nim woman stood beside one of the market booths, tucking the last of her bread in a bag. She spotted them, and her eyes widened. Mikell tensed, ready for her to scream for guards.

"Buyers!" Her voice pealed into the peaceful evening air. A flurry of activity broke the stillness as people rushed from the homes, greeting the group warmly, offering them samples of succulent vegetables and soft breads.

Mikell backed away from the thrusting hands and beaming faces, but the ladies allowed themselves to be swept along, tasting and selecting items as they went. Tor also disappeared into the mass of people, and Mikell only hoped the thief would be smart enough not to cause trouble for them. Perhaps he should have kept a hand on the taller man to make sure self-control was maintained.

Korent relaxed beside him, waiting for the others to finish gathering and purchasing the needed supplies. While both kept a casual posture, their eyes remained alert. It was excellent having a sword-brother along, someone Mikell knew he could trust to maintain adequate vigilance. Mikell kept a close eye to the south and the more distant buildings along that curve of the wall, and Korent watched the north.

Korent nudged him. Mikell glanced north and saw a group of guards leaving the near settlement, talking animatedly as they strode the dirt path between the two clusters of buildings. Mikell left Korent to keep an eye on the patrol and slid through the crowd until he found Ari. "We need to be on our way."

She glanced at him, then over her shoulder. She was tall enough to see clearly through the predominantly Elf group around her. She nodded and gestured to Teylan, Mara, and Tor. "Let's finish our business."

Several of the settlers made disappointed sounds while thrusting more goods their way. The ladies quickly finished paying for their acquisitions, and the crowd thinned. Mikell felt another note of pride at that. Innsbrooke vendors might keep pushing and wheedling, but Elves had far more manners than that.

"Good evening, tabes, raisas," a cordial voice came from behind them.

Mikell hid a cringe as he turned. The patrol had already reached them. What were they going to do?

### Chapter 9

Before anyone could speak, Tor stepped forward. All traces of childishness had vanished, and he held himself in a dignified posture, speaking in a cultured manner. "Good evening, tabe-ros. If it pleases you, I'm afraid we must take our leave. The day grows long, and we need to continue on our way."

Mikell had to tighten his jaw to keep his mouth from dropping open. Was this the same babbling, oblivious thief he'd been annoyed by the whole trip? Then he realized the answer. Of course a thief would be accustomed to taking on false roles and smooth-talking the guards.

"You'll find plenty of comfortable lodging within the city," a well-bronzed Elf guard replied. "Would you care for recommendations?"

"We're on our way to Riston," Tor said, "and we hoped to get a bit more distance before stopping for the evening. If we travel well, we'll reach it by midday tomorrow, I think."

The guard nodded and glanced back at his companions. There were at least a dozen armed men, all looking prepared and capable for a fight save one graying, wrinkled man in the center of the group who leaned on an elegantly carved cane.

In spite of his age, his eyes remained sharp as he evaluated the travelers. The refined cut of his uniform suggested he was someone of importance. "Where are you traveling from?" he asked, his voice carrying with a strength his appearance belied.

"Sennet, tabe-da." Tor gestured southwest as he addressed the man with utmost respect for an elder. "It's not a very large settlement. We weren't able to collect as many supplies as we intended before departing."

"And the reason for your trip?"

"To visit my cousin. She has a poor heart, and I am concerned about how she is taking the..." He cleared his throat as if distressed by the next words. "The dreadful news."

"And they," the old man gestured to the others, "all felt a need to visit your cousin, as well?" The skepticism in his voice rang clear.

"My friends," Tor glanced back at them with an affectionate expression, "nay, more like family by now, insisted on accompanying me. They are fond of my cousin and share my concerns, and they also feared for my safety traveling alone in these dark, dark days."

"Have you seen any suspicious individuals during your travels?" The man's eyes roved over the group.

"Suspicious? If it pleases you, tabe-da, we've seen not a single person along the route. Of course, it is a rather thick forest, and one doesn't typically see many travelers through it. We only went this direction because it is faster than going all the way north to the main road from Sennet."

"You're certain? We've been asked to keep our eyes open for a group of criminals that escaped Innsbrooke not long ago." The man gestured to the bronze-toned guard. "The document, if you please?"

Mikell fought a cringe. Word had already reached Emsha, and likely had spread from there across the land. They would have to be even more cautious as they continued on—providing they could find a way out before these guards realized who they were, that is. He found Mara's hand and gripped it tight, ready to position her safely.

"Excuse me, Tabe-Erret, but I took the document from him at the last settlement," a shorter guard said from the other side of the older man. He handed over a roll of paper.

Erret unrolled it without taking his eyes off the group. "Three Elves, two with dark hair and one with fair, a Nim with light hair, and a redheaded Kadrian." His eyes lingered on Ari's hood. "The Elves and Nim collaborated with the Hranites in their murderous plot, and the Kadrian herself is a disguised Hranite. She has even painted herself with a false mark of Sanaraheim to trick people into trusting her."

Mikell stared, and Ari drew in a sharp breath behind him. Somehow Mundin had discovered she was a Sanaraheim and included that detail so people wouldn't believe her if she identified herself.

Thankfully, Tor was already talking, seeming to have taken the news in stride. "Posing as a Sanaraheim? How outrageous! I assure you, tabe-da, we shall keep a close watch in our travels and apprehend the villains if granted the opportunity."

"I'm sure you will." Skepticism and a vague threat undergirded Erret's voice. "We in Emsha especially will do whatever it takes to see these people captured and brought to justice, after what has happened to both our princesses."

Mikell stared. "Both?" He didn't have to play-act a surprised tone. There was only one other person in Kenara referred to as a princess, though it was an honorary title rather than a royal one. The Elf woman Alita, with her somehow allied dragon, had been instrumental in turning Emsha from a struggling village into a sprawling, powerful trade center. Prominent leaders in the Elf community had chosen to bestow the title on her nearly two decades ago to show her position of honor within the Elf culture. Though many other Kenarans refused to use the title, feeling it disrespected the royal family, Tashan herself and most of the High Lords welcomed her as an equal and a friend.

"Yes, both," Erret scowled. "Princess Alita was with Princess Tashan, and now they are both dead."

"Are you certain?" Ari asked. She seemed to remember herself and cleared her throat, coughing lightly into the hood. "We heard nothing of it in Sennet, only of Princess Tashan. Might there be some mistake?"

Erret kept his narrow gaze on her. "There is no mistake. Princess Tashan came through here before she disappeared. She met with Princess Alita, and the two of them left on Alita's dragon, Axen. If Princess Tashan is dead, then Princess Alita must be as well."

"All the more distressing," Tor said, sounding indeed distressed. Mikell wasn't sure how much of that was an act. "What a troubling time to befall. As soon as I have ascertained my cousin's wellbeing, I shall promptly return to do whatever I can to aid in the capture of these villains."

"You might not have to go far," Erret muttered. He jerked his chin toward Ari. "Why don't you remove your hood, raisa?"

Mikell tried to keep his movements subtle as he rested his hand on his sword hilt. This wasn't working. They were going to have to fight their way out of Emsha.

"If it pleases you, tabe-da, I have been coughing of late and do not wish for it to get worse." Ari coughed again. "Nor do I wish to spread it."

"Forgive us, raisa, but we are surveying all newcomers to the area," the bronzed one said, sounding genuinely apologetic. He nodded toward Mara. "We shall have to ask you to remove your hood as well."

Mara gave Mikell a helpless look, unsure how to respond. He tightened his grip on both her and his sword.

"There's no need," Tor began.

"If you've nothing to hide, then you'll have no issues with us seeing all of your faces," Erret said. He drew his sword and brandished it. Mikell had assumed it there for ceremonial reasons, but the old man was apparently more spry than his cane let on. Erret gestured the sword toward Mara and Ari. "Remove your hoods, both of you."

Ari sighed and reached up toward her hood. Mikell tensed in preparation to draw his sword and strike. The instant they saw that mess of red hair...

But before Ari's hands reached the hood, they flicked inward. A mighty splash announced the arrival of a mass of water from the well. It slammed into Erret and the guards, knocking them flat. "Go!" Ari shouted, dashing into the forest with Teylan and Tor right behind her. Mikell locked hands with Mara and raced after them, Korent taking the rear. Shouts of alarm echoed behind them as they dodged their way over roots, past shrubs, and through the dense clusters of trees all around. Heavy footfalls announced the guards had regained their footing and now pursued them, with distant shouts indicating more were coming. Mara stumbled more than once, but Mikell didn't dare slow down.

An arrow whizzed by, just over his head, and nearly struck Ari. She ducked and changed directions, taking them on a weaving path through the trees. Mikell wasn't aware how long they'd been running before the others began to slow. It took him a moment to realize the sound of pursuit had quieted some, though muted shouts indicated the guards still hunted them.

"This feels alike to what we've done before," Teylan panted. "Are we hiding again?"

"Over here," Korent called, waving them to a dark mound. He'd found a cave entrance, low to the ground and too narrow to permit more than one at a time.

Mikell put up a hand. "We should check to make certain there's another way out. We don't want to be trapped. Besides, it could be an animal den."

The sounds were getting closer. Korent glanced in the direction of the pursuers. "We don't have a lot of time."

"I'll check," Ari said, dropping down to her knees to crawl in. She held one hand in front of her, a nugget of flame hovering above her palm.

Mikell kept his focus on the sounds of the guards still hunting them down. It wouldn't be long before they would have no choice but to either follow her in or run. He shifted his weight and adjusted his grip on his sword, then crouched. "Well?"

"It's safe," her voice came back, faintly muffled by an echo effect. "Smells awful, but it's empty, and it looks like it goes further back. If nothing else, we'll have plenty of space to hide."

Mikell guided Mara into the tunnel before Ari had even finished speaking, then waved the others along. He and Korent went last. The tunnel was long, and Mikell's knees protested the abuse of crawling over the hard rock surface. Ari hadn't been exaggerating; a vile smell hung in the air. He breathed through his mouth to minimize the exposure.

As they neared the end, the pitch black ahead gave way to the faintest glimmer from Ari's light. The tunnel gradually opened up, permitting them to stand, and emptied into a surprisingly cavernous area. The edges of the cave floor were littered with dead branches and dried grass. Ari had turned one of those branches into a makeshift torch, illuminating the space. The smell, far more potent than it had been in the tunnel, hit Mikell's nose almost strong enough to knock him flat. He gagged. "What is that?"

"Smells like something died," Korent said, holding a sleeve in front of his nose.

"Which is most likely what happened." Ari's voice was muted by her own sleeve employed in a similar manner. She nodded toward the foliage debris. "Probably whatever creature nested in this cave before. I'll check it out." She handed Teylan the torch and ignited the end of another branch off its flame.

"I'll go with," Korent said, following her to the darker shadows at the back end of the cave.

Mikell looked at the narrow tunnel he'd just exited. "We should extinguish the torch. They're still looking for us."

"In here?" Teylan shook her head. "Not a high chancing. And I doubt the light reaches that far."

True, he had only seen the light when he neared the end of the tunnel. "Still, we need to be cautious." He parked himself by the tunnel entrance, gesturing for Mara to come sit near him as he listened for signs of their pursuers.

Teylan nudged Tor. "Where did that 'gentleman' put upon come from?"

He grinned. "What? I can be all proper and stuff sometimes, you know. Like one time I was at a fancy party and no one even looked at me twice. Lots of jewelry there." He gave a quick glance around. "I mean, not like I was looking at it or anything. I just noticed that there were a lot of ladies with jewelry. Not that I notice that kind of thing. Boy, I'm thirsty." He pulled out his waterskin and drank quickly.

Mikell rolled his eyes again. He was almost getting used to the thief's casual way of talking about crime, Maker forbid. He focused instead on Mara. "What do you need? Were you injured at all?"

"I'm all right." She was still catching her breath, her waterskin in hand. "And you?"

"All well."

Ari and Korent returned. "We found rekin bones," Ari said. "Looks like a whole group of them died in here."

"What killed them?" Mikell asked, on alert. Animals didn't just drop dead for no reason.

"Judging from the skull size, they were old," Korent said. "I'd wager it was just their time to go."

"The way back there leads to a labyrinth of sorts." Ari gestured with the torch. "It's just as likely they came in here to hide from predators and ended up getting lost. We should stay close to this area, where we know the way out."

"Shh!" Mikell hissed at the distant sound of voices. Everyone froze and waited.

Mikell remained still, listening closely. He could hear the guards talking, griping, venting their frustrations. It sounded like most of them had already given up on ever finding the group. Feet thumped closer to the cave entrance. Mikell gestured, and the others put the torches out.

"Smells like something died in here," a distant voice floated up the tunnel. Someone responded too quietly for Mikell to make out the words. "You want to check it? By all means," the first voice said. More grumbles back and forth, then a scraping sound. Someone was crawling into the tunnel. Mikell gripped his sword, ready.

Grunting, then a grumbled oath. The scraping quieted as the guard crawled back out.

"Well?" someone asked.

"Nothing but death in there," the first voice said. More thumping feet, and the sounds of the search faded. The hidden group remained silent longer, just to be sure, but finally Ari re-ignited one of the torches.

"What now?" Teylan asked, her voice quiet but still seeming loud in the hollow cavern.

"Hey," Tor poked at Ari. "How did they know you have the Sanaraheim tattoo?" He paused, then leaned toward her conspiratorially. "Is it true? Did you paint it on? Because it's really hard to get just right—not that I would know for any reason—and if you did, maybe you can show me—"

"It's not paint." Ari absently rubbed at her wrist. "It would solve a lot of my problems if it were." She leaned back. "Mundin must have made the right inquiries to the right people. There aren't many around the Hall or the palace who would remember me at this point."

"Or your magic user friend told him," Mikell said.

"Not possible." She shook her head. "He wouldn't say a word that might jeopardize our chances of finding the princess."

"But if he'd been found out as the one who helped us..."

Ari leaned forward now, meeting Mikell's eyes. "He wouldn't say a word."

"Regardless, Mundin found out you're a Sanaraheim and spread the word that your tattoo is false," Korent cut in. "I'd hoped it could help us if we got into trouble, but apparently not." He glanced back toward the tunnel. "It's late. We may as well rest for the night. I doubt we'd get much further if we went out now, especially not knowing whether the guards returned to the city or if they're still searching the forest."

"What a trouble," Teylan muttered.

"He's right." Ari sounded displeased. "The best thing to do is stop for the night."

Tor studied her. "Do you really think that? Because you kind of sound like you don't really think that."

She shook her head. "I just wish it were otherwise. We could be further along by now if we'd been able to keep traveling." Ari sighed and toyed with the amulet. "I just wish... I wish we had a better idea of where we were going."

"Where the princess is," Tor supplied.

"Where two princesses are," Ari corrected. "If Princess Alita went with Tashan, then no doubt they're still together."

Teylan leaned forward. "How do you reason that?"

"Princess Alita is a strong, determined woman. You think she'd leave the princess's side for a moment if there was danger? And if they had separated, then Alita would have sent word."

"Unless Princess Alita was killed," Tor said.

"If Tashan is still alive, then most likely Alita is still alive, too." Ari shoved a chunk of curls away from the side of her face. "I could be wrong, but it's the most logical assumption to make. Which does bring in a new factor. Whoever captured or injured the princesses had to be powerful enough to deal with a dragon, likely an angry dragon at that. We'll have to be cautious and make sure we know what we're up against before we act."

Mikell eyed her. "I'm surprised you recognize Princess Alita." Kadrians especially tended to see the title as an affront and refused to acknowledge it, probably because Tashan herself was Kadrian.

"From everything I've heard about her, she's more than earned the recognition. Besides, Tashan recognizes her, so why shouldn't I?"

He didn't have an answer for that.

The group settled down for the night, leaving a small fire going in the middle of the cave and Korent on first watch. Mikell took Mara to a clear area near the middle of one of the walls, away from the entrance and from Ari, who had settled near the shadowy back corner. Once he was satisfied that she was comfortable and the others were drifting off, he lay down and fell asleep.

Mikell woke a few hours later and took over for Korent. He stifled a yawn as he sat next to the tunnel, his ears alert and ready for any sounds of danger from outside. The dry foliage around the edges of the cave, once comprising the rekins' nests, kept the fire going and provided him with a pattern-tracer. Not that there was any dirt on the bumpy rock floor, but it didn't stop him from going through the hand motions to help keep himself awake and alert. Still, his yawns grew more frequent as the first hour of watch dragged on.

A sound startled him out of a light doze. He sat upright, listening intently along the tunnel beside him. Nothing. The sound came again, like someone was lightly tapping a stick on the rock floor. It came from the other side of the cave, the shadowy area that led to the rekin remains and the labyrinth.

He rested his hand on his sword, peering into the darkness. Could it be the older guard from Emsha—what was his name, Erret? He'd carried a walking stick. But further listening proved no. There were no footfalls accompanying the slow, rhythmic tap. _Tck-tck, tck-tck_. An animal? Perhaps more of those rekins. The large rodents walked on light paws, but if one was dragging a branch in its mouth, the wood rattling across the rock might make a tapping noise like this one.

The sound was louder now, and he realized that the source was much closer than he'd realized. He'd misinterpreted the quietness to mean it was still far off. He squinted again at the darkness. He didn't want to jump to his feet and startle everyone awake if it was merely a couple of rekins investigating the foreign invaders.

A narrow leg stepped into the dim firelight, talons and foot spike faintly clicking against the stone floor. Mikell's heart seized in his chest, and his fingers tightened on his sword hilt as a dufo bobbed into view. _No, no, go away!_ he mentally willed it. It continued forward undeterred. His eyes darted over the others, especially Mara. The exit was too small and the dufo too close for them to make a clean escape. Any movement could startle the creature into attack. He didn't dare move, not even a twitch, nor make any noise that might wake the others. All he could do was hope and pray that they remained soundly asleep without a noise or movement to make them a target.

The dufo clicked its sharp beak a couple of times as it wandered closer to Ari. Mikell held his breath. Its long neck twisted downward, placing its head and deadly beak just inches from Ari's sleeping form. She didn't move. Seconds stretched out as the dufo waved its head slowly back and forth like a weaving serpent, then then it straightened and wandered on.

Ari's eyes opened and met his. Her hand slowly flattened against the ground beside her. She was awake and aware of the situation. He saw the smallest movement to his right. Korent had adjusted one foot, prepared to leap up as needed. He also met Mikell's eyes briefly before returning attention to the bobbing creature. If it came to a fight, both of them would be up and ready in an instant. Good.

The lanky legs strolled in that awkward bob to Teylan's side. Again, it leaned its head down for an examination. It ultimately decided that she, too, presented neither threat nor food, and it continued along.

Mikell swallowed hard. Mara was next. His heartbeat would surely draw the creature's attention, as hard as it thudded against his ribs. The long neck lowered, and the beak hovered above her. _Just move on_ , he commanded in his head. _There's nothing for you there. Just move on_.

The dufo made a huffing noise, then snorted. Mara stirred. The creature tensed at the same time as Mikell. _No! That was nothing. Nothing you need to worry about. Go look at Tor_. But the dufo wasn't listening to his unspoken orders. It leaned even closer and made a clicking sound with its beak.

Mara's eyes fluttered, then snapped open as she screamed. Mikell leapt to his feet and charged the dufo with a roar, Korent at his side.

The creature trumpeted an ear-imploding shriek. It lashed out with its deadly foot spike, catching Mara in the midsection, then spun to face Mikell and Korent's raised swords. The ground rumbled a moment before a jet of water broke through the rock, sending the dofu tumbling across the cave. The fire flickered madly as the water parted around it to avoid extinguishing the flame. Teylan hollered as she staggered to her feet, clumsily yanking her swords free.

The creature landed behind Mikell and squawked angrily, its legs and neck twisting as it struggled to right itself. He took advantage of the moment to dart in. It swung at him with one of its legs, the foot spike catching him across the arm, but he managed to get a solid strike to its torso in the process. It shrieked in fury as it regained its footing.

"Drive it back!" Korent shouted, darting behind Mikell. They both had to dodge backward to avoid being eviscerated by a swinging kick, talons and spike aimed to kill. Ari dodged the snapping beak and spun to Mikell's other side, the three of them positioned to drive the creature back the way it had come. A mass of water rose from the puddles left behind by the jet and shot forward like a battering ram, knocking the dufo toward the shadows. It tumbled over itself again, but regained its balance faster this time. It shrieked and braced its feet as Teylan joined them, swords flashing. It kicked at her first, knocking one of her swords away, but she blocked any further damage with her other blade. Korent seized the chance to strike. The beak snapped and nearly caught his shoulder while his blade left a red streak across the side of its neck. It cried out, stumbling backward.

"Go now," Ari said softly, a small mass of water hovering at each hand. "Be smart. Just go."

It hissed at her, then the others. It lunged toward Ari. Mikell swept in with a low strike to the legs. The creature changed direction and caught his forearm in its powerful beak, lifting him off the ground and throwing him across the cave in an explosion of pain and light. His vision cleared in time to see shards of ice pierce the dufo's body and neck. It wailed as it faltered sideways, its legs wobbling. Korent lunged with another shout, catching it across the body before it could dodge or counter the strike. It fell heavily against the wall of the cave, struggled back to its feet, then turned and lurched back into the shadows in a pained and hasty retreat.

Mikell's arm was on fire. He struggled to his feet, missed, and tried again. He had to get to Mara. He was her protector. He was supposed to keep her safe. He'd failed. His feet finally managed to hold him, and he heaved himself upright, turning to his wife.

Tor stood beside Mara's unmoving form, holding a fresh torch to keep her illuminated, his face eerily pale in the flickering light. Ari knelt, water coating her hands as she closed her eyes and reached toward Mara's bloodsoaked body.

Mikell's vision flared red. "Get away from her! Get your hands off her!" He lunged, sword outstretched, but Korent caught him and held him back, saying something that Mikell couldn't hear through the frenetic stream of threats and insults spewing from his own mouth. He struggled against his friend, trying to break free. Teylan caught his other side, aggravating his injuries. He tried to pull his good arm free to push her away, but Korent's grip was too tight. "Let me go! Get away from her!"

"Mikell!" Korent's voice finally broke through. "She's healing her!"

Mikell stared, panting. His wife's fragile chest rose and fell with ragged but steady breaths. So much blood, too much, and yet nothing fresh seemed to be flowing from under Ari's hands resting on the wound. Mara was alive. His legs buckled, and he would have collapsed to the cave floor if it wasn't for Korent and Teylan holding him up. He dropped his sword and stumbled forward, falling to his knees on Mara's other side. He clutched her hand, his brain as numb as his body. The only thought he could manage reverberated through his mind over and over: _let her be okay._

It seemed ages passed in tense silence before Ari opened her eyes and slumped against the cave wall behind her, sucking in air, face drained of color. Her eyelids fluttered a few times before she seemed to find her voice. "I—I've done what I can. Stopped the bleeding for now. Started the mending process." She swallowed painfully. "She needs more. We have to get her to a true healer." Her eyes flicked to the shadowy exit the creature had taken. "And we best leave quickly before the dufo returns with its family."

Mikell slid his good arm under his wife's shoulders and held her close. "Raisa-me? Please, wake up!" She showed no signs she heard him.

"Where will we find a healer?" Teylan asked. "Are there any other villages close?"

"None close enough," Korent said. "There's only Emsha."

"But we can't go there." The torch quavered in Tor's hand. "They'll catch us."

Mikell jabbed a finger at Ari, ignoring the burning pain that shot through his arm. "You. You have to do it. Heal her!"

Ari closed her eyes. "I've already done all I can."

He shifted the accusatory point to Korent. "He claimed it's all the same energy. If that's true, then you can heal her."

"Yes, it's the same energy, but it isn't used the same way." She looked up at Korent. "If Emsha is the only one close, then we have no choice. I've done enough to buy some time, but she needs a healer."

Mikell's rage returned with a shout. "Why won't you help her? You pretend to be someone noble, but you are nothing but an honorless, despicable magic user!"

"Can't you see how exhausted she is?" Korent frowned at him. "She's already done what she can."

"Maybe if she hadn't wasted so much on cowardly magic during the fight, she'd be able to help!"

"It wasn't the fight that drained me," Ari said wearily. "It was healing your wife."

"But..." Mikell looked around, desperate for some answer, some way to convince her to save Mara. "Blood is a liquid, like water. And we've all seen you create water out of nothing! So why can't you—"

Ari pushed herself off the wall with some difficulty and leveled her gaze at him. "Mikell, I could waste all manner of time explaining the nuances of magic and why I can't help any more than I already have. Or you can accept that I'm telling the truth, and we can get her the help she needs before it's too late."

The world seemed to hover around him as his mind struggled to process her words. "Fine," he said, sliding his other arm under Mara and lifting her, wincing at the burn from his wounds. "We're going to Emsha."

"Korent needs to be the one to take her," Ari said.

"Don't you dare!" He glared at her. "Don't you dare tell me I can't take care of my wife."

She looked pained, but spoke gently. "They saw you clearly. They'll know your face. But Mara kept her hood up, and Korent stayed back from the rest of us. The guards might not recognize them. Korent has to take her into the city alone. If we go with them, we'll all be captured, and Mara might not get the help she needs."

But he was her protector. It was his job to ensure her safety. He looked down at Mara's pale face, and his heart and spirit broke inside of him. He sagged back down to his knees, head hanging. Ari was right. Of them, only Korent stood a chance of not being recognized.

His friend carefully took Mara from him. "Follow behind, but not too closely. Just be ready to step in should there be any trouble. I'll have to get inside the walls this time. There are a few healers' homes spread throughout the city, but none outside the walls. The main physic, near the south gate, will be closest."

Teylan helped Ari up, and they hurried through the tunnel, Mikell helping support Mara through the awkward crawl. Once they were free, Korent led the way to the south road. He was the only one to walk out into the road itself, carrying Mara at a light jog. The others stayed in the forest, following parallel while remaining hidden. Mikell's heart ached worse than his arm. He couldn't lose her.

A guard stood at attention near the outer edge of the settlement crammed against the south gate. The wall stood only a short walk on a cobblestone road through the settlement. Mikell held his breath. So close. Korent just had to get past the guard.

"Please help," Korent called out as he neared the guard. "My friend is hurt!"

The man raised his lantern. "What happened? Were you attacked?" He looked down the road, searching for the potential threat.

"By a dufo. We didn't realize it was there until it was too late."

The guard whistled. "Come this way, quickly. We have many healers here."

"Thank you," Korent breathed, partially from relief and partially to catch his breath from the run.

Mikell's muscles tried to give out on him, but he kept himself together, taking a clear breath for the first time since Mara had been injured. They were going to help her. It was going to be okay.

Before Korent had taken two steps into the settlement, a man emerged from a guardhouse beside the gate. An older man with a cane. "No," Mikell whispered. It was Erret.

The old man frowned toward Korent. "Ridjer, report."

"It's an emergency, Tabe-Erret," the guard said. "This woman is injured and needs to reach the physic immediately."

Erret said something behind him, and several more guards stepped out into the road, watching. The old man thumped his way closer, scrutinizing first Korent and then Mara. Mikell's lungs burned, and he realized he was holding his breath again.

"Time is of the essence," Ridjer said, his respectful tone undergirded with concern.

"It's a trick," Erret declared. "They were with the Hranite earlier. Take them into custody."

Mikell reached for his sword, his heart in a frenzy. Teylan's hand clamped on his good shoulder, keeping him from rushing out with blade swinging.

"I have never traveled with a Hranite in my life," Korent said evenly. "Please, my friend may die if she doesn't see a healer soon."

"Shall we summon the healer to the prison?" Ridjer asked.

"I told you, it's a trick," Erret snapped. "They clearly want us to believe the woman is injured. We'll not fall for it."

Mikell strained against Teylan's hand and opened his mouth to shout, but Ari was already past him, marching out into the road with her hands raised in surrender. "I'm the one you're looking for. Take me prisoner. Let a healer examine me and tell you I'm not a Hranite." Half the guards turned their swords toward her. Erret's eyes narrowed once more. She met his gaze without flinching. "Or, if you must, run me through right here and now. But don't let an innocent woman die in your city when you could save her life."

"Tabe-Erret?" another of the guards said, glancing back to Erret.

"I told you it was some sort of trick!" Erret barked. "She was even hiding in wait for us, you see?" He turned to her. "And where are the rest of your companions? Ready to infiltrate the city while we're occupied with you?"

"We're here," Mikell said, hastily shoving Teylan's hand aside and walking out, his own hands raised. He glanced over his shoulder and made a small gesture for Teylan and Tor to follow him. They reluctantly complied. "We only hid because we feared you wouldn't help her. We'll go with you willingly. Just please, don't let her die." His voice cracked on the last few words. They had to help. They just had to.

Erret drew his sword and glared at Mikell. "You think we're going to fall for your vile schemes?" He addressed the guards. "Lock them all away. The Innsbrooke guards should be back soon on their return to the capital. We'll know the truth then."

A light rain began to fall over them. "Are you truly so honorless?" Ari demanded. "Are you not the people who value women as treasures to be protected at all costs? And yet you're ready to do nothing and let her die!"

"Hold your tongue, snake," Erret snapped. "You can't fool us. Give it up."

"What kind of a monster are you?" Ari shouted. The rain pounded harder, the clouds darkening above their heads. "Or are you truly so thick and egotistical that you would let a woman die before considering for a second that you could be wrong?"

"I'll not be tricked by manipulative words!" Erret shouted back. "Try as you might, witch, you will not deceive me!"

### Chapter 10

"What is going on here?" a commanding voice broke in. A man even older than Erret hurried up, holding his hand above his head to shield his eyes from the rain. A grey-haired woman followed just behind him.

"Thone, Magra, return behind the walls," Erret barked. "These are Hranite collaborators who are trying to infiltrate our city."

"We're not!" Tor protested. "Honest!"

"What happened to this child?" Magra brushed a protesting Erret aside and touched Mara's forehead. "Follow me to the physic, tabe, so I can heal your friend."

"Thank you, raisa-da," Korent breathed in relief.

"Stop!" Erret snapped. "We cannot allow them into the city!"

"She won't make it if she doesn't get help right away," Ari said, keeping a steady gaze on Thone. "Would you permit a woman to die based only on his suspicions?"

"Silence!" Erret thundered. "You—"

"That's enough." Thone's firm voice carried strong above the rain. "It is your job to patrol the city, but it is not your place to make these decisions on your own—if you recall." The last few words dripped with heavy meaning. "Bring them in, quickly."

"Thank the Maker," Teylan whispered. Mikell was too relieved to speak. The guards escorted them past the settlement, through the south gate of the city, and to a large building just inside the wall. The rain tapered back to a light drizzle and was all but gone by the time they entered the physic.

"Bring her here," Magra ordered, then shouted out a series of directions to the men and women inside the large room punctuated with cots and curtains. Mikell followed Korent to the back, where Magra directed Korent to place Mara on a cot.

"Tabe, please sit," a dark-skinned girl said, lightly pulling on Mikell's good arm to guide him to the adjacent cot.

He shrugged the youth off and pointed to Mara. "She's more injured than I am. Tend to her first."

Magra pinned him with a stern look. "I will care for your friend. You sit and allow Naase to tend your wounds. And stop distracting me." She kept the hard look on him until he obediently sat.

"You must be very close to her." Naase's voice was soft as she covered his arm wound with her hands.

"My wife." He ignored the teen, his eyes fixed on Mara. Had Erret delayed them too long? He should have drawn his sword and slashed his way into the city. No, then they'd have been locked up and she would have died for certain. But if they had taken too long to get help...

Mara drew in a steadier breath, color returning to her cheeks. Mikell sagged with relief. He hadn't lost her. She would be okay. Her eyes opened, and she looked up at Magra in confusion.

The older woman smiled. "You'll be fine now, raisa. Rest." She eyed Mikell as if he was a naughty child who had tried to sneak a sweet-glazed hardroll before supper. "You will wait until Naase's done before you move, understand?"

He looked down, properly chastised. "Yes, raisa-da."

"Good." She turned and went to check on the others.

The instant Naase declared him well, he sat on the healer's stool beside his wife, pulled her into his arms, and held her close. "I thought I'd lost you."

She weakly returned the squeeze. "All is well, tabe-me. I knew you would take care of me." She shivered.

Mikell realized that he was cold, as well. The rainburst had left their clothes and hair drenched. He spotted some blankets folded near the end of the cot and tucked one around his wife before pulling another over his own shoulders.

Raised voices from the other end of the room drew their attention. "This is absurd and outrageous! It's clearly a plot to trick us!" Erret snarled.

"It's all true, we swear," Tor protested. "And you saw yourself her tattoo isn't paint."

"It could be a new kind of paint that more closely mimics a tattoo," Erret spat. "It proves nothing. And how dare you have the audacity to try to make such a ridiculous accusation and smear the name of a High Lord?"

"Because it's true," Ari retorted.

Erret looked ready to explode. Thone silenced him with a scowl, then turned his frown on Ari. "You understand this is a difficult tale to believe. A conspiracy to start a war with the Hranites based on a lie? You're asking us to take your word for it over the word of our respected leadership."

"If it pleases you, tabe-daro, consider this," Ari said, sounding more patient and calm now that she addressed Thone instead of Erret, "why didn't Lord Mundin mention Princess Alita's death?"

Mikell was surprised by her use of the combined honorific for an elder in a particularly elevated position, something not many people outside of Elf culture was familiar with.

"Because he didn't know she was traveling with the princess, obviously," Erret snapped in response to Ari's question before Thone could answer.

"But his news came from a guard who witnessed Princess Tashan's murder, or so he claims. And yet the guard's story contains no mention of Princess Alita. Why? Do you suppose Princess Alita parted ways with Princess Tashan before this happened?"

"No, she would have returned here," Thone said.

"Then you believe she would have left Princess Tashan when danger arose?"

"Of course not!" Erret's scowl, though it seemed impossible, deepened. "She is a great leader and fighter. She would never abandon someone in trouble."

"Which is my assessment of her as well." Ari looked around at the listeners. "So what does that tell us? Either the guard left out Princess Alita because she wasn't present, which we've already determined is impossible, or the guard's story is a falsehood invented by Lord Mundin, who—as you noted—didn't know Alita was with Tashan."

Erret opened his mouth to argue, paused, then closed it. Thone rubbed his chin in thought, eyes narrow as he worked through the logic she had presented.

"It can't be true," Erret finally said. "We have word straight from Innsbrooke that she's a disguised Hranite. She's trying to trick us."

"Oh, for depp's sake," Magra huffed. She marched past the others and planted a hand on Ari's shoulder. A moment passed in silence, then she nodded and turned around. "She's a Kadrian. Now stop being silly."

Thone rubbed his chin some more. "I suppose if they were wrong about that, then it's likely there are other wrong details in the report, as well. And you're right. It is suspect that Lord Mundin said nothing of Princess Alita." He eyed Ari. "You truly believe the princess is still alive?"

"I know it to be true."

"Because you're related to her."

"I am, and that is... some of the reason, yes."

"Then it's possible Alita is still alive, as well." He turned to Erret. "Prepare a contingent of guards to accompany them and help them track down the princesses."

Erret sputtered. "You can't be serious!"

"I certainly can be. Unless you have solid evidence they are Hranite collaborators?"

The scowl returned.

"Then do as I say."

"Thank you for believing us, tabe-daro," Ari said, "and for the offer of help, but your men said Innsbrooke guards would be returning to your city before long. I'm concerned it would be suspicious to them if they heard word of a redheaded Kadrian being in town and leaving with a group of your men."

Thone nodded. "Then two or three of our strongest fighters will accompany you."

"If it pleases you, I'm afraid it's difficult enough for us to move unnoticed as it is. I fear adding more to our numbers will make that even more challenging." Ari gave him a polite bow and tucked her hands to one side, again surprising Mikell. He'd never seen a Kadrian use the traditional Elf gestures of respect. "We are grateful for your help, tabe-daro, but we only need a safe place to rest and recover."

"Then rest, and I will return in the morning." Thone gestured a reluctant Erret out, and the guards left along with the two men. Magra told Ari to call if they needed anything, then she and her assistants disappeared through a doorway at the back of the room, leaving the group their privacy.

Korent, who had already pulled a blanket around himself, handed one to Ari. "You look cold."

She blinked down at her clothes as if noticing for the first time they were wet. "Oh. Right."

"That was you causing the rain, yes?"

Her cheeks reddened. "Well, I... Yes. I'm afraid so." She sighed. "I still sometimes neglect proper control over my energy when I lose my temper. It's... embarrassing."

"And dampening," Teylan added.

"Easily solved." Ari flicked her wrists. Mikell had the disturbing sensation of his clothes and hair growing lighter as the water flew out in a stream, joining small streams from the others to congeal into a mass of water in the middle of the room.

Mara touched her perfectly dry hair and giggled. "That felt odd."

Ari regarded the floating bubble of water. "Huh." She looked around the room, apparently unsure what to do with the water now that she had it.

"There are buckets over here," Tor supplied, pointing to a stack. He grabbed a couple and set them out while Teylan did the same.

Ari gestured, and the water divided itself neatly among the buckets. She gave a half-smile. "Perhaps they can use this for washing."

Mikell gritted his teeth in irritation. The magic user created a downpour without thinking, drained the water from their clothes in a crass display of her vile craft, and she behaved as if this was all some casual, harmless thing? "Perhaps now you'd like to explain why you decided to leave my wife to die," he said loudly.

The room fell silent. Ari's expression sobered. "I'm not certain you really want to hear the full explanation."

"Tabe-me, I'm all right," Mara whispered, tucking her hand in his.

He curled his fingers around hers but refused to allow her touch to soothe. He had every intention of staying angry with the magic user. "I assure you, I would love to hear your justification for refusing to heal her."

Ari sat down on one of the nearby cots. The others sat a polite distance away where they could spectate unobtrusively. The Kadrian regarded him a moment before speaking again. "You mentioned Korent telling you that magic and healing use the same energy. What he said is correct."

"That's what I wanted to say a long time ago!" Tor interjected. Teylan shushed him.

"Everyone in this world—both Kenarans and the Hranites in Ebrun—have this same energy inside of them," Ari continued. "Of course, we all have a physical energy, spent when you exert yourself and replenished through sleep or a good meal. But we are all born with another type of energy inside us as well. Most people only have a small amount of it, small enough that they don't even know it's there. But some are born with larger amounts. Those people are able to use that energy to influence things in the world around us. That use of the energy is what's referred to as magic."

"Ridiculous," Mikell spat. "You want me to believe that I have your vile magic inside of me?"

"Did you wish me to explain or not?"

He scowled. "I want the truth."

"And I'm giving it, regardless of whether you want to believe it or not."

Mara squeezed his hand. He glared at Ari a moment longer, then said, "Continue."

"Magic users learn to control the energy and direct how it affects things. The energy differs from person to person, so some will be more adept at directing water, like myself, or shaping rocks like Brenn, or other areas of the world around us. Most can work with many of these, but will be strong with only one. Very few are strong with more than one, as Tashan is."

Images of impaling rock spikes and drowning floodwaters tried to intrude on Mikell's mind. He shoved them aside, clinging to his rage instead. "What does this have to do with your choice not to help my wife?"

Ari remained calm and patient, to his chagrin. "You were correct when you said that blood is a form of liquid. There is water in all of us, just as there are minerals in us that someone like Brenn could potentially manipulate. But we can't. As I said, everyone is born with some amount of this energy. Its main purpose is to block the body from being manipulated in that way. If I tried to use my energy to command the fluids within you, your energy would prevent mine from taking control. That's why I couldn't heal her more than I did. Any attempts on my part to influence her body in that way would be stopped by her own energy."

She looked at Mara before returning her attention to him. "That is why healers are such a special type of magic user. When they assert their energy toward another person, it works in cooperation with that person's energy, and is therefore allowed in. I have a small—very small—ability in healing. I supplement it with water to help cleanse the wound and block the flow of blood, which is why I was able to help Mara as much as I did. But it takes a great deal of my energy to work in that way, since I'm not a true healer like your wife and Magra. That's why I was unable to help any further."

The others seemed to wait on him, to see his response. He seethed. This was insane. She wanted him to believe that noble, honorable healers could be anything like her, in her wickedness? Outrageous. She was a liar and a lunatic.

Mara's hand warmed against his, and she lightly stroked his fingers with hers. The roil of his fury dulled to a simmer. He interlaced his fingers with hers and squeezed, then turned his back on Ari. "We should get some sleep. We need to be ready to go in the morning." He would tolerate the magic user only as long as necessary to rescue the princesses.

Sleep didn't come easily. Ari's words kept jabbing into his brain, clashing with imagery from the past. The Hranite attacks had been brutal, but never affecting what was inside their victims' bodies. If they could have, he was sure they would have. So perhaps the magic user had been right about that part. She hadn't healed Mara because her magics didn't work on a person the way healing did. The only lie was the claim that magic and healing were the same thing.

_But if they aren't the same, then why was Mara able to do the magic trick Ari taught her?_ He banished the intruding thought, rolled onto his side, and focused on counting until his mind relaxed enough to sleep.

Morning came too soon. As Mikell struggled against eyes unwilling to open and limbs too heavy to push the blanket aside, Thone came with others from the city, bringing warm greetings and a spread of food. Erret was conspicuously absent. The smells of an actual hot meal did the rest of the job of waking Mikell.

Mara sat up beside him, looking far better than she had the previous night. "I hope you slept, tabe-me," she said, taking his hand. At his nod, she kissed his cheek and led him to the makeshift table that had been arranged for the meal.

As they ate with the others, Thone gestured to a man and two children seated beside him, one of them the teen who healed Mikell. "If it pleases you, this is Rik, Naase, and Lev. They are Alita's family."

Lev, a thin boy of about ten with pale eyes luminous enough to glow in his brown face, looked up at them. "You're going to find my maman?"

Naase shushed him, but looked like she wanted to say the same thing.

"We're going to do everything we can," Ari promised.

"Thank you," Rik said. His silver hair thinned on top. The lines around his olive-colored eyes looked as much from worry as from age. "I can't express how much this hope means to us."

"I could come along and help," Naase blurted. "I'm good at healing. You might need me."

Now it was Lev's turn to shush his sister. "Girls aren't supposed to do dangerous stuff, remember?"

"Maman does," she retorted.

"That's cuz she's got Axen," Lev retorted. "It's not dangerous if you've got a dragon."

Rik cleared his throat, and his children quieted. "I understand you told Thone you don't wish for aid in your travels, but if there is anything I can do to help..."

Mikell recognized the desperation in the man's eyes. He was sure he'd looked the same when Mara was injured the previous night.

Ari dipped her head in respect. "We are grateful for your help and generosity—"

"We sure are!" Tor interjected around a hefty mouthful of food.

"—but we must travel with as few as possible," Ari said.

Mikell nodded, seeing the right moment to speak up. "Which is why I must impose upon your city to protect Mara until I can return."

"What?" Mara gasped. Ari raised an eyebrow. Teylan and Tor looked equally shocked, while Thone looked sympathetic. Korent simply looked the other direction.

"This is not safe for you, raisa-me," he said, gently taking her hand. "You nearly died. It's my job to keep you safe, and that means you must stay here."

The others exchanged awkward looks. Tor continued to stare openly until Ari nudged him, and he quickly returned his attention to the food in front of him.

Mara's gaze shifted downward to their hands. She was silent a moment before she spoke in a soft voice. "Do you truly intend to leave your wife in a foreign city without her guardian to protect her?"

It was like a blow to the chest. He stared, shocked, and tried to find words that wouldn't come.

"I apologize for interjecting where I don't belong," Ari said, "but I have concerns about her remaining in this city when Innsbrooke guards will be returning here before long."

Protests bubbled through his mind, but each one popped without any substance to support it. Mara was right. As her husband and an honorable Elf, it was his duty to stand as her guardian and make certain she was looked after and kept safe. He couldn't leave her with strangers. And though he hated to acknowledge it, Ari was also right. Leaving Mara here could put her in greater danger than she would face on the journey ahead.

"Very well," he finally managed to say. "But you must stay close to me at all times." Mara nodded. He ignored the tiny smile on her face as she resumed eating.

Magra didn't. "That was a rather strategic use of Elf traditions. Reminds me of another young Elf lady."

Thone laughed heartily. "Isn't that the truth." He leaned back in his seat at the head of the table. "If you will not accept fighters, then at least accept sentinals. We have a small herd at the north end of the city. We will happily spare some for your journey."

"Sentinals! That would be great." Tor beamed, showing food between his teeth.

Ari leaned forward on her hands in thought. "Possibly, but then we would have to remain on the main road where the forest is clear enough for sentinals to get through. And that poses a greater risk of being seen."

"But we'd be going so much faster," Tor pressed. "Wouldn't that be easier? And we can cover ourselves up if we see other sentinals coming, and we'll pass so quickly they won't even see us." He cast an imploring look at the others. "Right?"

"It makes sense," Korent said. Teylan nodded and mumbled something through a mouthful of food.

The door flew open, admitting a harried Ridjer. "Tabe-daro, there are sentinals on the road. Report says it's the guards from Innsbrooke."

Mikell jumped to his feet. "Already?"

"How close are they?" Thone asked, striding to the door.

"They've already reached the Krenish sector," Ridjer said. "They will want to see you right away once they arrive at the central hub."

Thone shook his head and turned back to them. "Forgive me, friends. The sentinals I offered are in the north of the city. We won't be able to reach them before the guards arrive."

Korent, Mikell, and Teylan had already gathered most of their things. "Will you be able to keep them occupied while we leave though the south gate?" Ari asked.

"We will do whatever is in our power," Thone promised. "Maker's favor on you all. Bring back our princesses."

"Whatever is in our power," Ari echoed with a proper bow. "Thank you, tabe-daro."

Ridjer posted himself near the gate where they could see him from the door of the physic. They waited until he gave the signal that all was clear, then hurried past the gate, through the outer settlement, and into the forest, leaving Emsha behind.

They remained silent as they ran through the forest until they had put adequate distance between themselves and the city. "This doesn't forebode to my liking," Teylan said. "If those guards were returning from the east, how many other cities did they stop at along the main road? How many will be watching for us?"

"We'll have to stay away from the main road." Resolution tinged with disappointment marked Ari's voice. "We'll travel in the forest until it ends, then go further south to avoid any cities close enough to the main road to have received word."

"But what if someone has heard about us, and they see us, and we get locked up because they don't believe us?" Tor asked. "We were really lucky back there. If it happens again, I don't think we'll be that lucky a second time. Then what will happen to the princesses?"

Ari shook her head. "I suppose we'll have to do our best to avoid being caught."

"That was really dumb of you, you know," Tor continued as if along the same line of conversation.

"I'm sure it was. What specifically are you referring to?" Ari had that amused tone again.

"You said they could lock you up or even kill you. If that Thone guy and Magra lady hadn't come along, they might've done exactly that."

Ari stepped over a large root and glanced over her shoulder at the others. "That may be, but the important thing right then was getting Mara the help she needed."

"No." Tor shook his head. Mikell bristled. "See," Tor continued, "because if they had killed you, then who would know how to work the amulet? None of us know how to work it. And then we'd be stuck."

Mikell hadn't considered that. It was obvious Ari hadn't, either. She was quiet for a minute before replying. "You're right. It is dangerous that only one of us knows how to find the princesses." She fiddled with the amulet, then looked back at Mara, her lips skewed in contemplation.

"Don't even consider it," Mikell said, finality in his tone, before she could say another word. "You will not trick my wife into meddling with your vile magics again."

Mara opened her mouth, then closed it and walked beside him in silence.

Ari nodded and returned her focus forward. "I'll be sure to exercise wisdom and restraint to avoid placing myself at risk."

"But if something does happen..." Tor pressed.

"It will be fine." Ari's voice held the same finality as Mikell's.

Tor sighed in exasperation and went back to his usual running commentary.

Mikell stayed to the back of the group with Mara, keeping a slight distance from the others. He didn't mind Korent's presence, but recent events made him see how relaxed he had become traveling with such a distasteful group. An improper female tavernkeep who fought like a man, a prattling thief, and worst of all, a magic user. Mikell had let his guard down, and he wouldn't let it happen again. If the others noticed his deliberate distance, they said nothing, though he did see Korent glancing his way more often now.

Mikell first heard the sound of a grunt, then a muted cry of alarm, some distance to the south. He hissed at the others and gestured for silence. The sounds grew clearer now that Tor's nattering had stopped.

Korent gripped his sword. "A fight."

"We should keep going," Teylan said. "Don't want to get collabored into someone else's business. We have our own to attend."

"I don't think it would hurt to at least look." Ari headed toward the sounds, moving silently and gracefully over stones and roots. Teylan reluctantly followed, not gracefully. Tor shrugged, and the rest of them crept forward to investigate.

Mikell signaled them to a stop when they got close enough. The grunts and thuds were louder and more rapid now, but no shouts, as if the fighters were deliberately trying to stay quiet. He stayed low and sneaked around until he had a clear view, aware that the others were doing the same. Tor and Mara kept back, craning their necks with curiosity.

Movement caught his eye. A Tulvan kicked off a tree to gain extra momentum, ducking under one swung blade into a half-flip that sent a second blade flying. A third slashed at her. She struck the flat of the blade with her forearm and swiped her claws at the wielder, a Nim man in an Innsbrooke guard uniform. The other two men, wearing the same uniform, cursed as they changed direction to attack again, but she was already gone, spinning low and taking out one's legs before leaping at the other. She knocked him flat and rolled back to her feet before the third could strike again.

They kept their swords raised as they faced their opponents, each hooded Hranite weaponless and yet entirely too dangerous. Mikell's knees trembled, and it was only his brothers-at-arms at his side that kept him from doing something rash like charging the line before the formation was prepared.

Mikell's hand gripped the sword he didn't remember drawing. He should do something. Honor demanded he lend his aid. But he couldn't tell which side he should be helping. An unarmed woman being attacked by three men? Or was she a criminal being apprehended, and he should join those fighting for law and justice?

Korent tugged at him, gesturing him back away from the fight. The others huddled close, whispering. "I don't savor the thought of meddling with Innsbrooke guards," Teylan said, wrinkling her curveless nose. "We've got enough trouble from them as it is."

"Yeah, we better just go," Tor agreed.

"It's wisest," Korent said. He glanced at Mikell. "The most important goal is finding the princesses."

Right. He shouldn't join the fight because it would delay the rescue. That was the most honorable choice. "Let's be on our way."

Ari nodded, looking distracted. She paused as Teylan and Tor resumed the trek east, then followed. They'd only made it a few steps before she spun on her heel and marched straight back to the fight.

"What is she doing?" Korent hissed, hurrying after her. Mikell followed while Mara caught the others' attention.

Mikell and Korent caught up to Ari, but before they could pull her back, she pushed through the bushes and addressed the fighters. "Hello. What seems to be the trouble here?"

Korent exhaled in irritation. Mikell cringed and shook his head. Impulsive. Foolish. How much more would he have to endure for the sake of this rescue? Korent met his eyes with one eyebrow raised in question. Mikell nodded, and they pushed through to stand beside Ari. With any hope, something would make it clear which side they should join.

The guards and the Tulvan had all stopped, staring, chests heaving from the exertion of the fight. One guard pointed at Ari. "That's her! She's the other Hranite in disguise! Kill her!"

That answered that.

### Chapter 11

The Tulvan slammed her elbow into the face of one distracted guard. He fell, blood spurting from his nose. One of the other two guards already charged Ari, sword raised high to strike; the last guard scrambled to pull his injured comrade away from the Tulvan's next attack.

Ari swung a hand upward, and a gush of water shot from beyond the trees, slamming into the guard attacking her and carrying him straight into a massive tree trunk. He slumped to the ground and didn't get back up. Mikell had raised his sword to intercept the man, but clearly he wasn't needed there. He turned instead to where the Tulvan fought the remaining two guards.

One of the guards landed with a heavy thump beside the other, both now unconscious. The Tulvan crouched on the other side of them, regarding the newcomers with aggressive caution. Mikell thought he recognized the frizzed black hair—the same Tulvan they'd seen in the Hall, or another with similar looks? It was hard to say for sure. Her eyes locked briefly with his, then Korent's, before settling on Ari.

"Are you all right?" Ari asked. Her tone was gentle and friendly, but Mikell could see her hands poised in preparation for another fight. Smart. They'd had a mutual enemy in the Innsbrooke guards, but there was no way to know how this woman would respond to them.

The Tulvan remained crouched a moment longer before slowly standing, still tense as if ready to pounce if needed. Her eyes narrowed in evaluation. "You're the strangers who saw Mundin the day of the announcement."

"Yes." Ari said.

So she _was_ the same Tulvan. Mikell tried to remember the name shouted by the guard and failed.

Her eyes narrowed further, scrutinizing Ari. "You're not a Hranite. You're a Kadrian."

Ari nodded. "I'm aware of this."

The tension vanished from the Tulvan's muscles, and a faint click announced her claws retracting. "I can see why they were misled, though, with that nose."

Ari rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath in irritation.

"Why were the guards attacking you?" Korent asked.

She regarded him briefly before shifting her attention to the trees. "Mundin's story felt wrong. I conducted a private investigation which caught his attention." She glanced at Ari. "Would the rest of your friends like to join us?"

Mikell looked over his shoulder, but couldn't see any signs of the others through the thick bushes. How had she seen them?

"We're here," Teylan said, stepping through with Mara right behind her. Mikell was pleased to see Teylan's hands weren't far from her sword hilts and that Mara kept a polite distance behind the fighters. Better to be cautious until they knew for sure whether they could trust this woman.

Ari glanced back. "Where's Tor?"

Tor poked his nose through the underbrush a few feet away, oddly further from where Teylan and Mara had been. Apparently he had been sneaking around, perhaps for a better view of the fight. "It's safe? You're sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure."

"Okay. Then that was amazing!" Tor burst as he joined them. "You were all boom, bam, and they were all woah, and you went pow, and you got them!"

"Tor," Teylan chided with a frown.

"What did you do that caught Mundin's attention?" Korent asked, pushing the conversation back to the original topic.

A moment passed where the Tulvan looked at Korent as if he was an idiot before regarding the trees again. "I conducted a private investigation into his claims."

"Yes, you already said that." Mikell frowned at her.

"Perhaps you wouldn't mind elaborating," Ari said.

The Tulvan seemed to briefly assess each of them. "Mundin met with me. I spoke with him about the holes in his story. He accused me of being a disguised Hranite and ordered the guards to kill me. I found a sentinal and was on my way to the place they claimed the guard had been found, but they caught up with me here."

"How'd you get out when he told the guards to kill you?" Tor asked, eager for more heroics.

She gave him the same look as she'd given Korent before. "I escaped." She returned her attention to Ari. "And you?"

"We confronted Mundin with about the same results."

She gave a sharp nod. "Thank you for your assistance. It was a timely diversion." Her ears twitched, and her gaze locked on the branches of the trees behind them.

"What is it?" Mikell asked, reaching for his sword.

She was silent a moment longer. "Rodents. I gather the lot of you are on your way to question the guard—or learn if there was ever a guard to begin with?"

"We're going to find and rescue the princess," Ari said. "And Princess Alita, who was with her."

The whole time, it had seemed as if the Tulvan was attending to both the conversation and to the environment around them. Now her full attention rested on Ari. "Then I will accompany you. Let's go."

"Hey, I thought we weren't having anyone else come with us," Tor said. "I mean, she's cool, but you said more people would make it harder to stay hidden."

"I'm more concerned that she hardly batted an eye when you said we're going to rescue the princess," Teylan grunted. "Almost like she already knew the princess is still alive. Like she was in on it or what have you." She settled a suspicious glare on the Tulvan.

The vaguely feline eyes flickered across the group as if looking for something. Not finding whatever it was, she exhaled impatiently. "You confronted Mundin, so you know his story is false. If you are seeking to rescue the princess, then you must know she's alive. There's no use in rescuing someone who is already dead. It's the only logical conclusion from your statements. I am pleased to learn she is still alive and would like to make certain she remains that way. May we go now?"

"We already have too many. We could get caught," Tor said.

"I highly doubt a Tulvan will add any burden," Ari said. "In fact—and I'm generalizing, so correct me if I'm wrong—I imagine that you have some proficiency in scouting quietly and can help us avoid further encounters."

The Tulvan gave a sharp nod, her attention divided once more. If Ari expected a verbal response, the woman either didn't notice or didn't care.

Ari waited a moment, then tried a different approach. "We should introduce ourselves. I'm Ari, this is Tor, Teylan, Korent, Mikell, and Mara."

There wasn't even a flicker their direction now. "Losanna."

An awkward silence reigned. Korent was the one who broke it. "I can tell we're all going to be great friends."

Losanna glanced at him briefly before returning her attention outward. It was almost an eye roll.

Ari shook her head with that amused look on her face. "Let's go."

As they resumed onward, Losanna vanished into the trees. Mikell caught an occasional glimpse of her, sometimes ahead, sometimes behind, usually to the right or left of the group. "I'm not sure I like this," he muttered.

"Yeah," Teylan said.

"She's not very friendly," Mara offered, "but she's obviously a good fighter, and she has the same goal as us."

"An ally is an ally," Ari agreed.

"I think she's fun," Korent said cheerfully. "A real barrel of laughs."

Tor tilted his head. "Really? What did you think was so fun? Because she didn't seem fun at all to me."

Mikell rolled his eyes and nudged his friend. "Korent here has a stunted concept of humor."

"If you didn't find it funny, that's a compliment to my comedic skills, oh great sourface," Korent retorted with a grin.

The air around the group felt clearer. Tor went back to his usual chatter. Mikell still watched for the Tulvan, but with less annoyance. Korent somehow always had that effect on people.

By the time the sun set, he had almost forgotten they had a new companion until she joined them around the small fire Korent made. "I will keep watch."

"Which one? First, second?" Mikell asked.

"I suppose there's no reason not to make three watches," Korent suggested.

Losanna stared at them and spoke as if explaining something they should have learned in early childhood. "I will keep watch."

Korent quirked an eyebrow toward Ari.

She gave a placating smile. "I believe the gentlemen are indicating they would be more comfortable if they take turns joining you in the watch."

"If they so desire." Losanna picked up a hunk of dried meat from in front of Ari and disappeared up one of the trees.

Teylan glared after her. "What exactly is her issue?"

Ari covered a smile. "You haven't been around many Tulvans, have you?"

"And you have?" Teylan retorted.

She shrugged. "On rare occasion. They tend to be... direct. There are a lot of social niceties they feel no need to follow."

"Obviously," Teylan muttered.

"What was all that about the watch? Which one is she keeping?" Mikell asked, not bothering to hide the irritation in his voice.

"All of them, technically. Tulvans sleep lightly enough to rest and still monitor for danger."

He frowned. "I'd rather not leave our defense to a sleeping stranger." He found Mara's hand with his.

"Fair enough." Ari yawned. "I'll take her up on the offer, though. It'll be nice to get a full night's sleep."

The next morning came without incident. The Tulvan rejoined them, grabbed some more food and a waterskin, then vanished into the forest once more. Teylan muttered under her breath.

Korent shrugged. "Apparently she kept a good watch through the night. We're all here and unharmed."

"More likely nothing came our way that might harm us," Teylan said. "All I've seen so far is a freeloader."

Mikell wasn't certain he disagreed. As they set out, he nodded toward the amulet in Ari's hand. "You're sure that thing can't tell you how much further we have to go?"

Ari shook her head. "Only the direction. I know; I'm getting impatient, too. It's been days since we left Innsbrooke." She blew out a puff of air. "At least we know there's a limit to how far it can be, since there's no way she's any further than the eastern coast."

Mikell's step faltered before he regained his stride. There was nothing beyond the mountains along the eastern shore, only open sea too massive for any boat crafted thus far to withstand. "You don't think she's that far, do you?" Maybe they should have hidden on the outskirts of Emsha until the guards were gone and taken the sentinals.

"I certainly hope not." Ari checked the amulet again and continued walking.

Mara leaned against Mikell's side and spoke quietly. "I was thinking last evening before I fell asleep."

"About? Is there something you need?" It would be hard to acquire things in their current position, but he'd do what he could.

"No, it's nothing like that. I simply wondered if, well, you know, if something did happen to Ari, and she's the only one who knows how to use the amulet—"

"No!" The word burst out louder than he intended, and the others glanced at him before returning their attention forward. He lowered his voice. "I will not have you playing with evil arts, raisa-me. You don't understand how badly they can corrupt you."

She nodded without making eye contact. "Okay. I'm sorry."

The defeat in her voice pierced him. He pulled her close. "Don't be sorry, raisa-me. I know you want to do what you can to help. But we can't compromise..." Compromise what? The discussions with Korent slipped back into his mind. He shook them off. "I can't let you get yourself hurt. Understand?"

She nodded again. He kissed her forehead and wished there was a way he could make her understand. She gave him a sad smile and moved away to walk beside Tor and Teylan.

He'd upset his wife. He'd have to find some way to make it up to her. He wouldn't have much to work with, travelling through the forest like they were, but there had to be something he could do. He was still contemplating the matter when he felt an uncomfortable nearness. He looked and almost jumped out of his boots at the sight of Losanna walking in step with him.

She cast a sidelong glance. "I'd heard that many Elves have a dislike for magic and magic users."

He cleared his throat, trying to cover his surprise. "Of course, and with good reason. Magic is unnatural, and magic users are therefore immoral, hiding behind an unnatural force to harm others as honorless cowards."

She seemed to contemplate this for a moment. "I understand completely how you would feel that way."

"You do?" It was another surprise, but a much more pleasant one.

"Of course." She examined the claws on one of her hands. "I used to feel exactly the same way about anyone who uses a sword."

He sputtered, glanced at the others, and saw Korent hiding a grin. He scowled and turned back to Losanna, but she'd vanished into the trees once more. His scowl grew. "It's not the same."

"Of course not," Korent nodded, still grinning.

Losanna reappeared at his side. Good, because he had a few things to tell her. "Now, listen—"

"Stop. Quiet." Her voice was tight, urgent.

"What?" Ari asked, turning. Teylan and Korent looked similarly confused.

Mikell strained his ears, but he heard nothing beyond slightly muted bird calls.

"What's wrong?" Ari tried again, barely speaking loud enough to be heard. Losanna didn't answer as her eyes flicked rapidly over the trees to the north of them.

A crack split the silence, followed by a distant creaking sound that quickly turned to a crash. Mikell had his hand on his sword before it fully connected that it was the sound of a distant tree falling over. He forced his breathing to steady.

"What was that?" Tor gasped.

"A tree," Mikell said, letting go of his sword and taking Mara's hand from its tight grip on his arm, squeezing it reassuringly. "It was too far away to cause any trouble—"

A second crack. Then a third.

Losanna's flickering doubled in speed as the two other trees crashed their way to the ground. "Get in the trees. Now."

"What's going on?" Mikell demanded.

"Now!" Losanna grabbed Mara and shoved her onto a nearby low branch. Mara gasped in surprise and clung to the branch as the Tulvan boosted Tor in the same way. Not inclined to be manhandled, Mikell jumped and caught the branch Mara was on, swinging his way up. The others found their way into the nearby trees as he helped his wife climb higher until they reached a gap between branches too high for them. Tor eyed the height, then bounced along to the thin end of the branch and jumped to the next tree. The branch whipped in response to the movement. Mikell tested a few steps along that route and found the limb too weak to support his weight.

"Keep going," Losanna ordered.

Thudding sounds came from the distance, muted by the dense trees but growing louder. Mikell paused, listening. "Is that... animals?"

"Keep going," she repeated, already far above them.

"Here," Ari said, extending a hand to help Mara get up to the next branch.

Mikell pushed his wife higher so she could reach, then scrambled up after her. "Don't worry about me. Climb!" he barked. It sounded like a stampede, tricky in a forest, which meant only one thing: dufos. The falling trees must have been near a family pack, and now it was coming right toward them.

Ari continued helping Mara up until they were just below Losanna. Mara perched on one branch, leaning forward and watching Mikell's progress with anxious eyes. He gauged the distance. He was high enough to be out of danger; he just needed to find a way up one more large gap before he could join his wife. He debated staying put and riding out the approaching storm of thundering feet, but Mara would worry. He'd already distressed her once that morning and was not going to do it again.

The tree vibrated. The stampede was almost on them. He jumped for the next branch and missed. Ari started back down toward him. He jumped again and caught hold just as a solid mass of brown and black and gray burst through the forest below. Horn-like shrieks announced that the dufos had seen them in the trees, but the stampede's momentum kept the creatures moving forward past the people above. One jumped and nearly caught his heel. He swung himself around and hooked his foot on the next branch, then struggled his way up.

Ari paused her descent, still a fair distance above him. "Do you need help?"

"I'm fine." He puffed, clinging to the limbs around him. He was barely out of the dufos' reach, but he needed a second to breathe before resuming the climb.

A shout of alarm came from above him, and Ari tumbled downward, her chest and shoulder slamming into a branch. She flung a desperate arm out to catch it, but she was already beyond the point of recovering her grip.

Mikell jumped two branches and lunged. His hand locked around her wrist as she dropped past him, and he landed heavily on a thick limb, letting his weight sag the other direction to provide a counter-balance.

A dufo jumped at them, beak snapping. Ari curled her legs upward, scrambling for a foothold. He braced his weight into his feet and pulled as hard as he could, getting her halfway onto the branch before the dufo could latch onto her leg. The creature fell back into the torrent below.

The stampede was gone as abruptly as it had arrived, save one that was determined to keep up with the rest of the flock on short, stubby legs. It let out a trumpeting shriek in their direction before puffing off after the others.

Mikell exhaled, took a moment to stabilize his position, and helped Ari get the rest of the way on the branch.

She sat on the limb, chest heaving. "Thank you. I don't know what happened. When the tree shook so hard like that, I lost my grip and couldn't catch my balance."

He glanced up the tree. Mara climbed their direction. Losanna was gone again, but he spotted her in the next tree over, helping Tor find his way to the ground. "It's okay. We're all safe; that's what matters." He paused. What had she said about the tree? "The tree didn't shake that hard."

She stared at him. "It did. The branch I was on all but threw me off."

Mara was just above them. He helped her down. "Did you feel the tree shake?" Maybe it only affected those higher in the tree.

"A little bit. I mean, I could feel the rumble from the stampede. It was awful." She shuddered and turned to Ari. "Were you hurt?"

Ari looked back up the tree, puzzlement on her face. "No. I must have gotten dizzy." She glanced at Mikell. "Unless you've taken up magic and can now shape the plants around us."

It was a weak joke, but he let it slide with nothing more than an eye roll. She was shaken and trying to pull herself back together. He would give her some grace for that. He helped Mara ease down to the next branch, then offered a hand to Ari.

She smiled. "Thank you, but I think I'll gather what remains of my dignity and meet you on the ground."

The others were already at the base of their tree by the time they climbed out. "What happened?" Teylan asked. "I've never seen you miss a step."

Ari waved a hand. "I had a moment of dizziness. Thankfully, Mikell was there in time to save me."

Tor launched himself at Ari and wrapped his arms tight around her waist. "I was so scared! I'm glad you're okay. I wouldn't make it if I lost you."

Mikell knew Tor referred to whatever strange friendship existed between the thief and the magic user, but the words stung deeper than that. If they lost Ari, _they_ wouldn't make it. They would never find the princesses.

### Chapter 12

Mara

Mara stole a peek at her husband. She understood why he was so vehement against anything relating to magic. She understood it more than any of the others could comprehend, save Korent. And in truth, even she had a hard time with the idea that healing and magic were the same sort of thing, or that her abilities could extend beyond helping the body restore itself.

Still, there had to be some way to convince him it was too risky for only one person to know how the amulet worked. And the dufo stampede had provided the perfect example of the risk they were taking.

"It's a good thing you caught her," Mara said softly, wrapping her arm around his. "Not just because she would've gotten hurt."

His jaw tightened. "I know."

He already had the same thoughts. Mara squeezed his hand as the group moved onward. She was content to walk in silence beside him. She'd never been a very talkative person, and her quiet presence was typically more soothing and comforting to Mikell than all the chatter in the world. If he was mentally wrestling the idea her learning how to use the amulet, as his brooding eyes and twitching brow suggested, then her comfort was the best help she could provide.

Korent glanced over as he slowed a little. "You know, it would be less of a risk—"

"I don't want to hear it," Mikell snapped.

Korent looked at Mara. She gave him a tiny head shake. He returned his focus forward.

Mara lightly rubbed her fingertips over her husband's skin, feeling warmth between them. He was so much better now than when they'd first met, but he still struggled at times.

He spoke so quietly she almost didn't hear him. "I don't want to see you hurt."

"I understand." Her heart rate picked up. He was relenting. "It's your job to protect me. I respect that."

His brow twitched a few more times, darkened, then settled into determination. "Ari. Tell me that using the amulet won't hurt her."

Ari looked startled, but was kind enough not to make a big deal of it. "It doesn't hurt at all, I promise."

"You gave me your word last time that you weren't going to make her use magic, but you did. How do I know you're not lying again?"

They had all slowed down, mostly because the others were more intent on watching the conversation than on where they placed their feet.

"It all depends on how you see it. The way the amulet works, just like the trick for finding people from a short distance, is through the same energy she uses when she heals people. Whether you call that magic or healing is entirely up to your perspective."

Mara gently squeezed. "I'll be careful. You have my word," she whispered for his ears only.

He looked at her, and she saw the love fueling his concern and passion. She kissed his cheek. He rested his head against hers, then straightened with a brusque nod.

Ari already held the amulet out toward Mara. "It's similar to what we did before, but the amulet helps amplify it."

"That's all it is? Like what I did before?" Though her recovery was faster last time she'd done the finding trick, it still left her weak enough to worry Mikell. She doubted that would go over well.

"I worded that poorly," Ari amended. "I mean, it is a similar process to what you did before, but it's much easier on you. The amulet does most of the work. You just give it a little nudge."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Tor asked. Teylan shushed him.

"Hold the amulet. Think of that energy again, but this time just a little bit, like it's wrapped around the amulet instead of trying to get out."

It was definitely a different way of thinking. Mara had always just let the energy sensation do what it did naturally. She'd never tried to assert this type of control over it. But then she realized that she already felt the faint buzzing sensation at her fingertips.

Ari laughed. "You're a natural." She quickly sobered at a glare from Mikell. "Now, like before, think about the person you're trying to find. In this case, the princess."

"I—I've only seen pictures of the princess before."

"That will be enough."

Mara hesitated, but focused hard on the images she remembered from paintings brought through the village by traveling artists, or some of the paintings they'd passed in the Hall, collecting all those images together into one.

Someone gasped. Tor cheered. "It's working!"

Mara looked down in amazement as the wires on the amulet tidily rearranged themselves to form the arrow. She couldn't help but smile. "It really worked. I did it!"

"You certainly did," Ari said, looking proud.

"How do we know it's really working as it should? That the arrow is really pointing to the princess?" Mikell asked.

"Ever the cheery one," Korent said, earning a scowl.

"It's pointing the same way as it does for me. She has it right."

Mara brought up a different image in her mind. Strong features, piercing black eyes, dark hair, light brown skin... The amulet swiftly clicked its way through a transformation. Tor watched every shift with wide, fascinated eyes. The arrow pointed nearly the opposite direction now, straight at Mikell. She smiled. "It does work."

He looked at the arrow, then at her, then back to the arrow.

"That was pretty easy for you," Ari observed. Mara nodded, and Ari smiled. "You'll find that things come easier as you learn more. I'm sure the original finding trick is far less difficult for you now than the first time you did it. The energy is like a muscle—the more you use it, the stronger it gets."

Mikell snatched the amulet from Mara's hand and shoved it at Ari. "There. We have someone else who can use the amulet in case anything happens. That was what everyone wanted, right? So let's get moving."

"But I wanna see it again," Tor protested.

Ari took the amulet and nudged him onward before he could say anything further, to Mara's relief. This had been hard enough for Mikell. His past wounds, plus a fair dose of pride, made it difficult for him to change his mind, especially when it came to this topic. She was proud of him. She found his hand once more and squeezed. It only took him a few seconds before he squeezed in response.

### Chapter 13

Mikell ignored the others, instead watching the forest around them to see if he could spot Losanna as she undoubtedly continued her scouting orbit around them. It helped distract from the part of him that was shrieking that he'd abandoned his morals and essentially surrendered his wife to the corrupting dark arts, and the other part of him that kept repeating all the things Korent and Ari had said. The same energy. They aren't all evil.

He'd just caught a glimpse of movement above them when Tor jumped up and down. "I know where we are!"

"You do?" Teylan asked. "I've never heard tell of you going outside the main road."

"No, remember a couple years ago I went to see my cousins? I got lost and ended up this way. See that rock?" Tor pointed at a jutting formation ahead. "There's a kind of rocky trench to walk through nearby, and after that, there was the most glorious grove of laich trees and gynfruit vines, all growing right there. I stuffed myself until I couldn't move." He rubbed his belly. "It's not that far away. Please, can we? Please?"

"We shouldn't delay for some sweets," Mikell grunted.

"It's not a delay. I swear, it's almost the same direction we're already going."

Ari consulted the amulet, then looked the way Tor pointed. "He's right. It's not far off. Is it closed off, or will we be able to continue on from there?"

"It's all open. We can get right back on track." The thief was practically drooling. "It won't take long, I swear."

Teylan shrugged. "If it wouldn't delay us much, then it would be nice to have some fresh fruit. It's good for the body."

"I see no harm," Losanna's voice came from somewhere above them.

Korent merely echoed Teylan's shrug.

Mikell glanced at Mara. She was watching him with hope in her eyes. He sighed. "I guess it wouldn't hurt."

"All right." Ari tucked the amulet into the pouch at her side. "Lead the way, Tor."

"Yay!" Tor scampered ahead, waving. "Come on, come on!"

Mara chuckled, and even Mikell had to put some effort into not smiling. He had to admit, Tor's foolish antics had a certain amount of charm. They followed Tor, who kept getting too far ahead in his eagerness before remembering that the others weren't quite as nimble as he. The trees faltered among rocky upspurts that were infrequent at first but soon dominated the land, until even the ground beneath them was more rock than dirt. The trench Tor had referred to was visible now, just ahead.

"You said it's just on the other side?" Teylan called ahead, craning her neck and squinting. From this end, it appeared the trench vanished into dark shadows where the rock walls grew too tall for the sunlight to penetrate the bottom.

"Yeah!" Tor scratched his head. "Well, it's kind of a long trench, so it takes a few minutes to walk through. And then I guess there's some more trees and stuff, but the grove is right after that. It's not far now."

"And you're sure it's not taking us too far off course?" Mikell asked.

Ari checked the amulet. "We're still essentially on course. This shouldn't be an issue."

He sighed and continued on with the group, following Tor's prancing steps into the trench. The space was rocky and barren, but wide enough they could have almost walked shoulder to shoulder if they'd desired. Mara shivered as the sunlight turned into a dim glow above, and Mikell slid his cloak over her own for extra warmth. He was suddenly aware of a presence behind them and glanced back. Losanna walked at the rear of the group, watching the walls around them with occasional glances behind and ahead.

"I'm surprised you aren't following from above," he said, managing to keep most of the sarcasm out of his voice.

"That would take me too far from the rest of you."

"I didn't think you're the type to worry about traveling alone."

She gave him a funny look. "You misunderstand. I wouldn't be able to reach the rest of you in time if you were in danger."

He instinctively bristled—the very thought, a woman thinking he needed her protection!—but chose instead to turn his attention forward and ignore her. Ari was right; the Tulvans certainly were different in their view of the world.

He looked around the chasm, evaluating the threat potential. It was doubtful they would come across any living creature in this desolate place. Mara squeezed his hand and gave him one of her sweet smiles that always lifted his spirits. She was probably glad he hadn't voiced his objections. Maker forbid, she might just turn him into a diplomat. He returned her squeeze.

Losanna shoved past him. "Stop!"

He had to flail to keep from knocking Mara over. "What are you doing?" But she had already reached the front of the group, crouching in front of Tor with an ear tilted forward, listening intently. An unsettled feeling sank into Mikell's chest. He gripped his sword and listened.

Thumps of feet. Lots of feet. He drew his sword, adrenaline surging. Another stampede? There were no trees to climb this time. "Run! We have to get out of here!" He spun and pulled Mara behind him without waiting to see if the others were following. More sounds made him backpedal before he'd gotten far. It wasn't just coming from ahead. It came from behind, too. He backed up, placing Mara into the center of the group and bracing for whatever was coming.

It wasn't a long wait. Tall, slender figures flooded the chasm on both sides, trapping them in. Grayish skin, vertical eyes, thin jaw to the point of making the whole face look almost like a barren skull.

laughing faces, mocking the terror of the fleeing Elves. He surged forward with an enraged roar and was knocked back by a sudden gust of wind that smashed him into a nearby building. He struggled to regain his feet and slashed at one passing closely enough to reach. The vertical eyes held only contempt as the ground swallowed his legs, burying him to his thighs and leaving him helplessly trapped as the Hranites descended on the village below.

"Hranites!" Mara gasped, clutching his shoulder. His whole body shook, his fingers tightening painfully on his sword hilt. They were outnumbered, at least twelve to one, possibly more beyond what he could see. The Hranites slowed as they approached, weapons ready and a wicked glint in their eyes.

"How did so many get over the wall unnoticed?" Teylan hissed.

"How did they find us, and how did they know to look for us?" Korent returned.

"How about, how do we get out of here alive?" Ari whispered back. That question rattled through Mikell's mind. How?

"I have an idea," Tor whispered. "I'm not sure, but I think it might work." Before anyone could stop him, he marched forward, hands raised in polite surrender.

"Tor!" Ari made a grab for him, but he was already too close to the Hranites. The slender beings towered over the Elf, like a child approaching a dragon. And with about the same chances of a positive outcome.

Tor slowed, then stuck out his hand. One of the Hranites grinned and shook it. His voice was like rocks rubbing together. "We were beginning to wonder if you'd forgotten the job at hand."

Tor glanced back with a smirk. "Sorry it took so long. Some of them were far more stubborn than we anticipated." All traces of childlike innocence were gone now, replaced by a pompous sneer and a hard edge in his eyes. He held out Ari's amulet. "Nice work with the dufo stampede. I got her to share how it's used. We'll be back on track to locating the princess as soon as we rendezvous with the rest."

Ari grabbed her pouch, now empty, and stared in shock.

"You vile—" Mikell lunged, but Korent locked on his arm with an iron grip, and he returned to his senses. He couldn't leave Mara unguarded.

"Tor? How could you?" Teylan stared with wounded eyes.

Mikell glared at the other man. He'd noticed from the beginning that this "Elf" was unusually tall. "A short Hranite disguised as an Elf. Disgusting. How dare you?"

Tor snorted. "A Hranite? Don't be daft."

"But you can't be working with them," Teylan sputtered. "You've been in Innsbrooke at least as long as I have!"

"Yes. Working, gathering information that might prove useful to those who pay well." He grinned. "Turns out, Hranites pay very well."

"How could you betray your own people?" Korent asked, his voice dark.

"I'm just a man who can see the odds. The Hranites have the ambition, the resources, and the willingness to do what's necessary to get the job done—traits Kenarans aren't exactly known for. I intend to be on the winning side of history."

Ari let out a small, near-hysterical laugh and spoke too quietly for anyone beyond her allies to hear. "Clever Tor. Very clever."

"You admire him?" Mikell glared, keeping his voice equally low. "You think he's smart for betraying us?"

"No. He's clever. He knew exactly what he was doing." She shook her head. "There isn't any water anywhere nearby. There's nothing I can do to fight."

"You owe us an explanation!" Teylan jabbed an accusatory finger at Tor. "You were our friend!"

Mikell leaned even closer to Ari. "But I've seen you bring water up from the ground and even create it from thin air. How can you say there's no water?"

"There were underground sources near the surface before. And I can draw moisture from the air, but don't you feel how dry it is? It won't be enough to make any difference." Panic edged her voice.

"Quit trying to stall." Tor swung the amulet casually and dropped it into his pocket. He turned to the Hranites. "Make sure none of them survive. I trust that won't be an issue."

"There's nothing underground here?" Mikell wasn't sure he believed it.

"Far underground. I'd have to bring it up through too much rock. I wouldn't have enough strength left to control it—not enough to help." She made that semi-hysterical laugh again. "He knew exactly what he was doing, leading us in here."

"Tor," Losanna called. The Elf glanced back at her. She spoke calmly, as if stating a plain fact. "I'm going to tear your heart out through your throat."

He laughed. "Good luck with that." Then he vanished into the mass of Hranites.

"This is it," Teylan whispered, shaking. "There's no way."

Mikell gripped his sword tightly. "Give Ari one of your swords. They're weakest in her direction. Korent, take that end with Losanna. Teylan, fight at my side to keep them off our backs while the others clear a path forward. We stay in a circle. Weapons outward, backs to each other, no matter what."

"The left side particularly has the weakest fighters," Losanna said.

"Are you certain?" Korent asked. "They look ready to tear us apart."

Mikell gave the area a quick glance. The Hranites were already advancing, closing in around them, not bothering to rush. "They look so eager because they're inexperienced. Good call. Aim for that side and clear a path through."

There was no time for further strategy. The Hranites were on them. He focused on defense, blocking and deflecting with only the occasional strike as needed to drive an ambitious Hranite back. He had to keep these monsters back. He had to keep Mara alive. He could hear the sounds of clashes and cries behind him, but didn't dare look. It took all his focus to keep the Hranites from breaking through their tiny circle. But he did notice that most of the cries sounded distinctively Hranite in origin. He'd had his doubts about the Tulvan, but none remained now.

A blade caught him across his sword arm, making him recoil almost enough for another to land a killing blow. He barely managed to hold it back. Mara's fingers gripped his other shoulder, and the weakness vanished from his arm in an instant. Her hand remained on him as he drove back the Hranites who had gotten too close. Teylan was doing well on her side despite only having one sword. A flicker of hope sparked in his heart. With Losanna tearing through the Hranites at the front, Ari and Korent supporting her, and him and Teylan keeping them off the back, maybe they could make it after all.

Teylan grunted and dropped to a knee, blood soaking her pant leg. The Hranites surged forward. Too close. Mikell released his control and let his panic and fury guide his sword for a moment, just long enough to force most of them back and let Teylan regain her stance. He was rewarded with a handful of glancing strikes along his arm and shoulder. "Don't," he barked back to Mara before she could begin healing again. If they made it out, there would be far worse wounds for her to attend. He slashed at a Hranite that hadn't yet joined the others in creating a wise distance from his reach. His wife would have to save her energy.

"Holding up?" Korent called, sounding winded.

"Better than you," he automatically retorted. His words were probably truer than he meant them to be. One glance at the walls around them told him they had barely gained any ground. A Hranite swung low, and he had to trip backwards a step to avoid losing a foot. Another blade came in high. He swung to block and realized it wasn't aimed for him. His heart stopped. Panic gave his arm extra power, knocking the sword back, but not before the edge had bitten into Mara's shoulder. She fell with a cry of pain.

"Mara!" He stabbed the Hranite and kicked the body back toward the others.

"Losanna, Mikell, move in," Ari ordered, dropping back to Mara's side in the middle of the circle. She'd regained her composure, to his relief. Mikell shifted his stance to meet Losanna's side and cover the gap. Ari shoved her sword into Teylan's free hand.

"I'm okay." Mara's protest was weak. Mikell barely managed to deflect a barrage of strikes and felt a couple bite into his limbs, getting dangerously close to his torso. Teylan's fighting improved with both swords, but she too could hardly keep them back. Losanna at his other side looked haggard and bloody, but her ferocity didn't slow for a moment, claws raking across sword arms, eyes, and throats. Still, there were too many. They wouldn't last much longer.

He clenched his teeth against the rising hopelessness. They were going to die. His sweet Mara would never leave this chasm. No one would rescue the princess. No, once the Hranites used the amulet to find her, they would kill her or use her to force Kenara into surrender.

"We're not going to make it," Mara whimpered, the fear in her voice like a fist around his throat. "We're going to die here."

He wanted to give her some reassurance, some hope, but he had none to give and no voice to give it with. All his focus had to remain on the flashing swords around him, too many getting too close. He gritted his teeth and redoubled his efforts. If they were going to die, he was going to take as many of these gray snakes with him as he could.

"No," Ari said, her voice firm with determination. "Don't be afraid, Mara. You're not going to die."

The tiny spark of hope returned. The magic user had found some way out. Or at least some way out for Mara. That was good enough for him.

"Keep them off me," Ari barked. "Whatever it takes, hold them back as long as you can."

He clenched his teeth against the pain shooting through his body and swung with refreshed vigor. He would. Whatever it took. Somehow, at least Mara was going to survive. He didn't care how.

Teylan stumbled and nearly fell beside him. Sweat dripped from her brow. "I can't..."

He pushed her back into position with his shoulder. "You can! Just a little bit longer." A sword cut across his leg, blocked from biting too deep but enough to stagger him. Teylan parried a strike that nearly took his head off.

The Hranites laughed as they moved in closer. His vision lit red even as his body shook from pain and exhaustion. Mocking. Reveling in the death they were about to deliver. Just like before.

The rock surface beneath them trembled. The Hranites paused, shifting their stances and looking for the cause. Mikell took the reprieve to bolster himself into a better defensive position. His sword wobbled, but only a little—and that might have been because of the rapidly increasing vibrations beneath his feet. A disconcerted rumble passed through the Hranites. The leader shouted above the grumbling, most likely an order to resume the attack.

The ground erupted at either end of the fighting space, towers of water shooting into the sky. Panicked screams filled the air in the moments before the mighty waves crashed down over the battlefield. Mikell lunged over Mara to shield her against the battering mass, but it crashed without touching them as if held back by an invisible dome. Teylan sagged to her knees and stared in wonder at the white, frothing water swirling all around them. Losanna wiped blood off her mouth as the floodwaters found a natural current, the opaque white froth giving way to translucent liquid. She lifted a hand and finger-waved at a struggling Hranite being swept away by the powerful flow.

Mikell helped Mara to her feet. The wound on her shoulder looked bad, but she'd at least stopped the blood flow "Are you okay?"

She nodded, staring past him with horror in her eyes. He gently embraced her, turning her so she nestled against him instead of watching the death around them. She didn't need to see this.

The protective barrier vanished without warning, and the water crashed in over their heads. Mikell barely had time to suck in a breath and brace his feet, clutching Mara tight. She lost her footing in the rush of water, and it greedily snatched her and tore her away from his arm. He managed to catch her by the wrist, her hand locking around his wrist in turn. His lungs ached.

Someone smacked into him, the water carrying them past. One of his allies. He lunged without thinking, caught their wrist, and scrambled his feet on the wet rocks for some sort of stance against the current. He finally found purchase and braced himself, gripping the two hands to keep them from being torn away.

He heard the shout, the cry for help, and spun. Torin flew past him over the ground, dragged away by vines locked around his ankles and shins. Mikell leapt and caught Torin's arms, digging his feet into the soil, desperate to keep his commander from the hands of the Hranites. A chuckle came from above. A Hranite stood beside them, sneering at their frantic struggle for life. He raised his hand and jerked it into a tight fist. Torin's whole body jolted as a sharp spike of rock burst through his chest. A trickle of blood was all that escaped his mouth before his eyes turned dark and lifeless.

_Sweat poured off Mikell's brow as the Hranite turned to him_.

### Chapter 14

Cold air slapped Mikell across the face. He gasped, filling his starving lungs. He wasn't on the battlefield of the third wave assault, he was in a rocky chasm. It wasn't sweat dripping from his head, it was water. And it wasn't Torin's hands he clutched, it was Mara and Ari. Coughing, he struggled to his feet as his wife pushed herself upright, also coughing and spitting water. He helped her up as he looked around, searching for any signs of the Hranites coming to attack again.

Teylan slumped beside a crag she'd managed to grip, wheezing. Losanna worked her way down from a high ledge. Korent had been dragged the opposite direction, apparently, as he was shaking himself off a distance from the rest of them. No sign of any Hranites. The water had carried them all away.

Korent waved as he started toward them. "Everyone okay down there?"

"Yeah, we're..." Mikell looked over his shoulder. Ari still hadn't moved. He dropped to a knee and pushed her onto her back. Her eyes were closed, her face ashen. "Mara."

His wife hurried to Ari's other side and put her hands on the magic user's body, closing her eyes and focusing on her healing work. Mikell felt for a pulse and found none beneath Ari's cold skin.

Mara's eyes suddenly flew open. She shook her head, looking stricken as she backed away. "I can't."

She was shaken after everything that had happened. "Yes, you can," he encouraged as the others reached them. Korent joined Mikell in kneeling beside Ari, fear and worry in his eyes. "Just focus," Mikell coaxed, keeping his gaze on his wife to show his support.

Mara still shook her head, tears slipping from her eyes. "It's not... If it was a wound or broken bone, I could heal it. If she had drowned, I could expel the water. Even if it was some sort of illness or poison, I could draw it out of her. But this..." She gestured helplessly. "I don't know what this is. There's nothing I can do!" Her voice broke with a sob.

Ari was dead. He'd sworn he would never lose another one of his own again, and he'd failed. _There's nothing anyone can do now, she's already dead_ , his mind whispered, trying to bash the cold truth against the flickers of hope desperately clinging to life within him.

But other whispers crossed his mind, too. She wouldn't draw the water up because she wouldn't have enough strength to control it. Energy within the body, within everyone. Just like healing.

He voiced the thought before the revulsion in him could squash it. "Do the magic."

Mara stared at him through her tears. "What?"

It took more effort this time, but he forced the words out. "Do the magic the way she taught you. With the energy in your hands."

She stared a moment longer, looked down at Ari's body, then closed her eyes and hovered her hands above the Kadrian. Her brow slowly drew until it was a hard furrow.

Mikell clenched his fist. This had to work. It had to. The moments stretched on in silence, no one daring to speak or hardly even breathe.

Mara's hands shook. Her head bent lower with a grimace. Mikell's jaw tightened. It was hurting her. "Raisa-me?" She didn't answer. He scrambled to his feet and lunged to pull her away. He was going to lose both of them. He couldn't let that happen.

Ari let out a weak rasp and coughed just as he reached Mara. His wife sagged against his chest. "I did it," she whispered in wonder and relief. He clutched her tight, unable to speak.

Korent lifted the Kadrian's hand. "Ari?"

She stirred and winced, then looked up with bleary eyes. Her mouth worked a couple times before finding a voice. "The... the Hranites?"

"Gone," Korent assured her. "You did it."

She closed her eyes briefly, relieved, then opened them again. Her voice was still weak, but growing stronger. "We need to move."

"Yes." Losanna turned. "I made a promise I intend to keep."

As much as Mikell wanted to help her carry out her threat on the vile traitor, most of them were in no condition to go anywhere. Even Losanna was limping. "We need to rest."

"The longer we wait, the further from us he gets."

"Go if you must," Korent said, picking Ari up against her ineffective protests, "but Ari and Mara can't travel in their condition. We're staying with them. You'll have better chances against him and all his Hranite friends if you wait until the rest of us are strong enough to join you."

Losanna eyed him, then finally nodded. "I saw a cave before we entered the trench. It should be secure enough for a short rest."

Mikell lifted Mara in his arms. "I can walk," she said weakly.

"You could try to walk," he countered, "but you wouldn't get far."

She made a face at him, then pressed a hand against his cheek. "My protector." He hugged her closer. She was okay. Ari was alive. That was all that mattered for the moment.

They saw the first cloth-covered, drenched lump near the end of the trench. Mikell gently steered Mara's gaze elsewhere while Losanna checked to make sure the Hranite was dead. The bodies appeared with greater frequency as they went until even Mikell avoided looking. Not that he had any concern for the fate of the Hranites, but he had already seen enough bodies in his lifetime.

Equally disturbing was the dark, seemingly bottomless pit with jagged edges near the end of the trench that hadn't been there before. Mikell felt a shiver of unease. It was where the water had erupted from underground. How deep had it been? He couldn't tell. He couldn't fathom the power it would take to draw it up, and that unsettled him more than anything.

It was a relief when they reached the cave. The ground had shifted from rock to dirt, though now it was mud; the rush of the floodwaters had been too strong for all of the water to drain back into the holes it had burst from. Korent paused outside the cave entrance. "Are we sure this cave doesn't already have any occupants?"

Mikell held Mara a bit tighter. He wouldn't repeat the same mistakes and end up with her hurt again.

Losanna took a step into the cave and sniffed, tilted her head, and sniffed again. "It's clear." She walked in without further comment. Korent glanced back at Mikell, who shrugged. They followed her in.

Further inside, the rock surface no longer dripped or pooled with water. Teylan plopped down on a dry spot and inspected her leg wound. Losanna disappeared like usual. Korent helped Ari rest against the rocky wall. Mikell settled Mara down a short distance away and, after making sure she had a clean waterskin and the least soggy of their dried meat, worked on bandaging her shoulder wound. Losanna returned with some dry branches and fashioned a small fire, then took a post near the cave entrance, watching.

"Thank you," Ari said, nodding first toward Korent and then Losanna. She still looked paler than usual, but at least some color had returned. "To be honest, I didn't think I was going to survive that. It should have..." She stopped, blinked, then looked over at Mikell and Mara. "Oh."

"I'm just glad I was able to help," Mara said with a weak smile.

"Thank you."

Mikell could tell Ari's gratitude wasn't just for Mara, but for him as well. The weight in her words suggested that a significant change had taken place. He didn't like her thinking that way. "It was an emergency. We did what we had to."

"How long will this take?" Losanna asked.

Teylan shot her a look. "Ari near died, and Mara just about followed patching her up. And you want to fuss about how long it's taking?"

"We'll be recovered enough to travel before long," Ari said. "A bit longer if I'm to be of any use in a fight."

Losanna nodded and disappeared again.

Ari gestured toward the soggy bags Korent had set down. "Recovery will be faster with something to eat and drink."

"You haven't had enough drink for one day?" he asked, deadpan, as he opened one of the bags and let water drip free.

She smiled. "Apparently not. How much food survived?"

He pulled out a soggy mass. "I don't think the bread is going to make it." Some more digging produced mushy dried meat, rehydrating fruits, and a waterskin.

Mikell finished tending to his wife and leaned against the rock wall beside her, working on bandaging his own wounds. Enough time had passed for other concerns to arise and take their places alongside his relief. He spoke quietly so the others wouldn't hear. "I want to make sure you understand. As I said, that was an emergency situation, to save her life. But I've never seen you this exhausted after a healing. Doing the magic thing hurts you. I don't want you thinking this means I'm okay with you doing something harmful."

She leaned back. "I understand." He was surprised she so readily accepted what he said. It was unnerving. This had taken more out of her than he'd thought. He kissed her forehead and urged her to eat and rest.

Teylan dug some food out of her own bag and eyed Ari. "Tor."

Ari closed her eyes. "I still can't believe it."

"You've known him how long?" Korent asked.

"Years. Decades."

"And you never suspected?" Mikell asked. "Not even a hint?"

"He was always the same Tor, always." Ari shook her head. "Mischievous, but never... He was a flawless actor. He never once showed a sign that there was anything more to him than we saw."

"Never once," Teylan agreed.

"And now he has the amulet." Mikell nudged a stray branch closer to the heart of the fire. "The Hranites have the amulet."

Ari tilted her head. "Which means the Hranites weren't behind her disappearance."

"Huh." Teylan looked upward, thinking it through. "Right."

"So it was Lord Mundin?" Mikell asked. He still looked forward to returning with the princess and seeing justice brought down on the traitor.

"Or someone else. It's impossible to know at this point," Ari said.

Losanna reappeared in the cave entrance. "I found his trail. If we aren't leaving soon, I'm going after him alone."

Mikell cast a disapproving frown her direction. "You have no concern for your companions?"

"I have more concern for the princess. Who won't be found without that amulet, am I not correct?"

"It's fine," Mara said, pushing herself upright. "I can go now."

"That can't have been long enough," he said.

"It isn't." Ari stood and brushed herself off. "Not to fully recover our energies. But it was long enough that we can keep up with the rest of you. Losanna's right. We can't let him get away with the amulet."

"You're sure you're well enough to move?" Korent asked her.

She nodded. "Tor mentioned a rendezvous. We don't know how many more of them are here. We'll need to be fast, but careful. We don't want to be caught off-guard again."

Mikell helped Mara to her feet. "You're certain?"

"I'm fine." She kissed his cheek.

"Stay behind me and stay close."

She smiled. "As always, tabe-me."

Losanna led the way out of the cave and to the northeast at a steep angle from the still-dripping chasm. She maintained a swift pace, forcing the others to at least jog to keep up. Mikell glanced at Mara frequently to make sure she was managing the speed. She was already panting, but pressed on with determination. She was as passionate for the mission as he was.

Mikell was about to call for them to slow when she first faltered, but Losanna stopped at that moment, turning her ear ahead and listening. "Stay here." She vanished into the shadows ahead.

Mikell dug out some water for Mara. She took it with a grateful smile. "Catch your breath," he said, guiding her to sit on a fallen log. He wasn't sure how this would work, keeping her safe from the fight to come, but the more rested she was, the better. Ari also found a large rock to perch on as they waited.

Losanna returned before long. "Stay low and quiet." She paused. "If you can."

Mikell bristled at the slight, but let it go. They all moved in silence after her. The trees gave way to a grassy plain. Losanna dropped even lower and crept up a small hill, pausing just below the crest. Mikell slid into place beside her and peered over the top of the hill while the others did the same.

Tor stood with a group of Hranites. Mikell saw at least fifteen, though it was hard to tell. Tor was looking back toward the forest, in the direction of the trench. "They should have returned by now."

"You assured us our numbers were more than adequate," a Hranite hissed at him, voice thick and rough. "You said it would be over in no time at all. I trusted you and sent my messenger with the order for the rest of the camp to move out. Shall we leave them leaderless while we sit around and wait for the men under _your_ direction to finish eliminating a handful of Kenarans _you_ said would be simple to deal with?"

Tor held up a hand. "That was before the Tulvan joined, remember?"

"And we added more fighters to compensate. It should have been more than enough. You miscalculated." The vertical eyes narrowed in a disconcerting way. "Or you misled us."

"I will scout it myself. If any of them somehow made it out of that trench, I will personally make certain they're eliminated."

"You?" The Hranite laughed.

Tor looked up at the sun. "The camp won't reach here for some time yet. Give it a few more minutes. Perhaps the Tulvan escaped, and they're hunting her down before she can spread word. You don't want Kenarans knowing how many of you are here, do you?"

The Hranite seemed to consider that.

"So we wait, just a bit longer. Then send me—or me with some of your fighters, or just some of your fighters—to investigate. But I assure you, we will find at least most of them dead."

Losanna signaled, and they crept back down. "There are more coming. We must act before we're outnumbered."

"We _are_ outnumbered," Teylan pointed out.

Losanna stared at her, uncomprehending.

"Mara stays here," Mikell ordered. "Korent, protect her. The rest of us will charge the hill, take them by surprise, and kill them all. We'll make sure Tor regrets betraying us." He reached to draw his sword for the charge.

Ari caught his arm. "One problem. The moment we charge over that hill, Tor will flee with the amulet. Most likely straight to the larger group that's coming."

Mikell frowned. She had a point.

"Anything we do will have that result," Korent said. "And it sounds like there isn't much time before we lose our opportunity."

Ari looked back at the hill in thought, then nodded. "Mikell, Korent, and Losanna will charge the hill. Look angry, let them think that you three were the only ones to survive." She glanced at Mikell. "I'm sure none of you will have any trouble displaying rage. Teylan, Mara, and I will wait here, watching. Tor will undoubtedly take off the instant he sees the three of you. We'll see which way he goes and circle around to cut him off and get the amulet back."

"I thought you didn't have energy to fight." Mikell didn't like the thought of leaving Mara's safety to Teylan and Ari, especially if Ari wasn't in fighting form.

Ari looked at the hill again, a hard edge in her eyes. "To bring down Tor, I'll have enough. Whatever it takes."

"Good. Let's go." Losanna charged up the hill without a moment's pause.

No chance for further discussion. Mikell yanked out his sword and ran after her, Korent by his side. He would just have to hope that Ari and Teylan would be strong enough to keep his wife safe.

### Chapter 15

Mara

Mara slid up the hill behind the other two women, unsure how close she should get. If she tried to look, would her head poke out too far and give them away?

"Go," Ari said, sliding back down and taking off at a run. Mara joined Teylan in following. Her body already ached from their previous run, but she pushed through it. They had to find Tor. They had to get the amulet. There was no choice, no matter how tired she might be.

Ari's exhaustion showed, too, as she wove back into the forest with slightly less grace than usual. It worried Mara. After all they'd been through, would they be able to catch Tor before he got away? Would they be strong enough to bring him down? She wouldn't be of help there. She was a healer. Her whole life revolved around repairing wounds, not causing them.

Ari started a slow curve to the north, and Mara spotted a figure darting between the trees. They'd found him. Now they had to get ahead of him. Teylan buckled down and sped up, passing Ari and lunging into Tor's path, swords ready. He yelped and backpedaled, scrambling over his feet to regain his balance and find a new heading.

"Oh no, you don't," Teylan snarled, changing direction along with him. Her sword flashed and barely missed his ankle.

Mara did her best to keep up with Ari. The new path took Tor further from them, and it was going to be a challenge to head him off. With any fortune, Teylan would be able to—

There was a grunt of surprise. Teylan tripped on a root and fell hard, her head smacking into a rock. She didn't get back up. Tor slowed, glancing back at her.

Ari blocked his path just as he returned his attention ahead. He let out another yelp and spun, only to find shards of ice leveled at his eyes. Cringing, he backed away, chest heaving and hands raised. Ari didn't say a word. The ice shards moved with Tor, staying in his face and backing him up against the nearest tree. He trembled, hands still raised in surrender. "Please..."

Mara stayed behind Ari, the way Mikell would have wanted. She hated to see this. Terror and anger and pain—it never settled well with her. She turned her focus to something she could handle: checking Teylan and healing her wounds.

"No," Ari said before Mara got more than two steps away from her. "He's too close to her. I can't have him trying anything."

Mara wanted to protest— _Teylan's hurt, I have to help her_ —but she knew Ari was right. Crouching over Teylan would put her within arm's reach of Tor.

"Please," Tor repeated. His face had gone pale, and tears glistened in his eyes. "You don't know what they've done to me. What they will do to me if I ever defy them. I have to constantly put on an act that I'm cooperating with them." His face was earnest, his tone pleading. "I never meant for you to get hurt. You have to believe me."

Ari took a step closer. There was no compassion in her eyes.

"I would go with you if I thought I could get away. I've tried it before. What they did to me the last time..." He shuddered. "They'll hunt me down and kill me if I ever try it again. But you could still get away. You have to leave before they come after me. They'll kill you if they find you."

Mara's heart ached and warred against the skepticism in her mind. What if he was being honest? What if his callous talk in the chasm had been an act for the Hranites? She already knew he was a performer, after his smooth act in Emsha. Or was _this_ the performance?

Ari took another step, and the ice shards drew closer to Tor's face. Fury and disgust warred in her eyes.

"Ari," Mara whispered, then tried again, louder. "Ari, we don't have to—"

Ari reached out. Tor cried in alarm. Mara gasped and cringed, not wanting to see the moment that the ice impaled the Elf. But Ari only reached into his pocket and withdrew the amulet. She looped it over her neck before dropping it down her tunic. Tor shook, watching her movements with terror in his eyes. Ari jabbed a threatening finger in his face. Her voice came out frighteningly dark. "Get out of my sight. Never let me see you again."

He barely moved at first, but the slight tremor turned into a frantic head nod. "O-okay. You won't. I swear."

Something hit Mara from behind. She yelped as slender branches whipped around her midsection and yanked her off her feet, dangling her above the ground. Startled, Ari turned at the sound and raised her hands. Before she could do anything, more of the vine-like branches pinned her arms to her sides and slammed her into a tree opposite Tor, tightening to crush her. The ice shards tumbled harmlessly to the ground.

Tor grinned. "You know, for a smart person, you aren't that clever." He waved his hands, and the branches tightened until Mara cried out in pain. Ari made a choking sound, too dazed to fight back. He continued, "You never did figure out why it felt like that branch shook and knocked you off in the dufo stampede, did you? You knew something was strange, but you never figured it out."

"Please," Mara cried. "Don't do this!"

He rolled his eyes at her. "Don't be impatient, love. I'll get to you in a moment. First I need to make sure she can't use any of her magic on me. I don't have nearly as much to worry about from you." He shrugged. "You're, well, useless."

"Mikell!" Mara screamed. "Mik—" The branches crushed inward, silencing her cry. She struggled for air that wouldn't come and looked helplessly to Ari. The Kadrian was barely conscious. There was nothing she could do to save them.

Without warning, the branches went limp around Mara, drooping lifelessly. She tumbled free, nearly hitting her head on the ground below as her foot caught on a dangling loop. Kicking it off and sucking in air, she struggled upright and turned to see what had happened.

Ari lay on the ground not far from her, coughing violently and shoving away the last of the branches. Tor leaned against the other tree, his eyes wide and his mouth moving without sound. One of Teylan's swords protruded from his side. Teylan was propped up on one arm, her other arm shaking as it gripped the sword. She looked all the more furious with the blood on the side of her head trickling past her ear. Tor wavered, then crumpled to the ground.

Mara scrambled to her feet and rushed to Ari's side. The Kadrian waved her off, still coughing. "I'm fine," she rasped. "See to Teylan."

Teylan hadn't moved, her hand still gripping the sword and her whole body shaking from exertion and shock. Mara knelt beside her and gently took the Nim woman's hand off the hilt. "It's okay," she soothed in the voice she used when Mikell had one of his bad spells. "It's over. You saved us. It's done."

Tears glistened in Teylan's eyes as she closed them and slumped back to the ground. "I was afraid," she puffed, "afraid he would get back up."

Mara pressed a hand over the wound on Teylan's head. "He won't. You did it."

As the flesh knit itself back together, Teylan finally relaxed. "The amulet? Did we get it?"

"I have it." Ari cleared her throat, her voice rough but stronger. She clung to the tree for support to get herself to her feet. "We have to—" she coughed, "—get to the others."

"Are you ready to stand?" Mara asked, offering Teylan a hand.

"Thank you," Teylan grunted, accepting the help up. She bent over Tor a moment, then yanked her sword free and swiped it on the grass. "He won't cause us any further detriment."

Mara saw a note of sadness in Ari's eyes before they hardened again. "He was close to both of you," she said softly. "I know how painful this must have been."

Ari put a hand on Mara's shoulder and nodded, a bittersweet smile on her face. "You have a good heart, Mara. Don't ever let anyone make you think you're useless."

"This way," Teylan said, sheathing her sword and starting out. Mara hurried to keep up with the other two once more.

"Raisa-me!" Mikell rushed forward. She faltered, startled by his sudden appearance. He caught her, hugged her close, then pushed her back to examine her. "What happened? You were hurt?"

He was one to speak, with a smattering of fresh cuts and bruises. Korent and Losanna behind him looked about the same, disheveled but with no severe injuries. Mara relaxed into her husband's arms, relieved he wasn't hurt too badly. She'd been afraid of what might happen to him, facing all those Hranites without her there to heal him. "I was, but I'm okay now. We got the amulet."

"I heard you call for me. What happened?" Worry marked his tone and his eyes.

"It turns out I wasn't the only magic user among us," Ari said, rubbing her neck with a wince. "He attacked before I realized what he was doing. Fortunately, Teylan was able to dispatch him before he killed us."

Mikell's face flashed sudden anger. "Tor? A magic user?" He spat out the last two words.

Mara put her hand in his, hoping to soothe him. "Teylan was able to save us. It turned out all right."

"All that time, the thief was also a magic user. Somehow that doesn't surprise me, from someone so dishonorable." He eyed Ari. "And you didn't know? I find that hard to believe."

"He hid a great many things from us. Including his abilities." Ari kept her expression and voice level, but Mara could see the pain, anger, and betrayal still lurking under the surface.

"But you're a magic user. Can't you sense the others like you?"

"No. Sometimes when they use their ability near me, but not otherwise."

"But you knew Princess Tashan was alive." Mikell jabbed a finger at her like a magistrate catching a young one in a lie. "Do you deny that was due to sensing another magic user?"

Ari gave him an impatient glare. "It was due to something which happened long ago. Our energies were mixed when we were children. It's related to our magic, but isn't anything normal. There was no way I could have known Tor's true nature, nor that he worked for the Hranites, nor that he would betray us. Is there anything else you'd like to know while we stand around here doing nothing, Great Inquisitor?"

Mara kept her breathing even while she focused on her grip on Mikell's hand, feeling warmth between their fingers. He was afraid and lashing out in response, all the more distressed now that he knew she'd faced a hostile magic user without him there to protect her. She tried to find the right words to convey to him that it wasn't his fault, nor Ari's, and everything had turned out okay in the end. Awkward silence reigned while sparks flew between Mikell and Ari's locked glares.

Korent nudged Losanna and spoke loudly. "So, looks like you won't be carrying out that promise after all."

"I can live with that." She turned to Ari with a raised eyebrow. "Direction?"

Ari held the glare a moment longer before breaking it to studiously focus on the amulet. Mikell turned away with an angry grumble under his breath.

Relieved and grateful to Korent for breaking the tension, Mara turned to the others. "Are you all okay? No one's injured?" She looked them over again to see if she'd missed anything in the first glance.

"I'm amazed you faced so many without much damage to show for it," Teylan commented.

"This one," Korent said, pointing at Losanna, "is a maniac. They hardly knew which way to turn."

The Tulvan almost smiled.

Ari held out the amulet, the wires once again forming the arrow shape. "This way."

### Chapter 16

Mikell stayed even closer to Mara as they continued on at a slower pace than before, leaving the forest behind for plains dotted with large, wiry shrubs. He didn't like moving this slowly. There were more Hranites out there who would undoubtedly find their dead compatriots and start tracking whoever was responsible—them. But everyone was exhausted. Mara and Ari seemed especially effected. The thought of Tor nearly killing his wife burned fresh anger within him. He shouldn't have let her away from his side.

Not that she would have had an easier time had she stayed. Korent had told the truth, but he'd left out the part where he had gotten flung around like a toy by a particularly tall Hranite. Or the part where Mikell had been driven almost all the way back up the hill and gotten beaten down to the ground before managing to pull a quick trick to escape and rejoin the others. Or the part where enough of the Hranites ganged up on Losanna to nearly get her pinned before Korent and Mikell could fight their way to her and lend support. Truth be told, the three of them needed a slowed pace just as much as Mara and Ari. Teylan was the only one who seemed refreshed, and the woundless blood on the side of her head suggested Mara had a hand in that.

The threat of more Hranites kept them subdued and quiet, which suited Mikell fine. A sick taste filled his mouth at the realization that the main reason things were so much quieter now was due to Tor being gone. Mara's hand gave his a gentle squeeze, and he exhaled slowly before giving her a reassuring smile. They were all alive. Mara was okay. They were back on track to finding the princesses. That was what mattered.

It wasn't long after sundown when Losanna appeared in their midst and pointed out a safe hollow to hide in for the night. If they hadn't been so worn out by the day's events, they could have carried on for a few more hours, but even Mikell was ready to escape into the oblivion of slumber. There was no discussion of watch or worrying over how few of their supplies were left undamaged. They settled down and were asleep within minutes.

Hranite faces loomed above Mikell, laughing as they raised their hands. Mara lay helpless in one's grip while another reached out to drive foul magic like a spear through Mikell's heart.

Mikell flew to his feet with a yell. Korent and Losanna were on their feet at the same moment, searching for the threat. Ari and Teylan sat up in alarm, Teylan scrambling to draw her swords. Mara jumped to his side and wrapped warm arms around him, whispering words he couldn't comprehend into his ear. Sweat poured off his forehead, and he sucked in air, chest heaving.

Losanna took one more look around, and straightened. "All is clear."

"What happened?" Teylan asked. Ari cleared her throat and shook her head.

Mara gently eased Mikell down to sit, still whispering, still holding him close. The world came back to him along with a hefty dose of anger and humiliation. It had been years since he'd woken shouting from the midst of dark terrors. It must have been the flood, the visceral reminder of how destructive a magic user could be, that had brought it back.

The others politely ignored him as he regained his composure. He finally drew away from Mara and muttered, "Sorry for waking you all."

"It's nearly daylight anyway," Losanna said. "We should be on our way. We must find the princess before the Hranites can."

"All the Hranites who saw the amulet are taken care of, right?" Teylan asked. "I know it sounds like there are a lot more, but they wouldn't know where to go."

"The leader said he sent a messenger. The messenger may have seen the amulet's direction," Korent pointed out. "I'm sure Tor showed them how it's used to prove he'd done the job, so they knew which direction to go."

Mikell's fist tightened. Tor would have been able to demonstrate how the amulet worked. He was a magic user, and he'd heard Ari teaching Mara how it was done. The bitter taste returned. He never should have agreed to let Mara learn.

"Then we better move," Ari said. She looked fully recovered, though a couple new bruises marked her neck. None of them looked in particularly good shape, and Mikell was sure he was in the same condition. Clothes dirty and bedraggled. Hair in varying degrees from limp and strawlike, like Korent's, to a poofiness that seemed to defy physics, like Ari's. Skin dirty, scraped, cut, and bruised. Mara's pale skin made the bruises look all the worse on her delicate frame. He wished to anything he could have somehow prevented them. Each one was a testament to his failure as her guardian.

But Mara stood, looking just as strong as ever, perhaps even stronger. She took his hand. "Are you ready?"

He smiled. Even as he worried about her, she worried about him. He nodded and spoke to the group. "Let's go."

Distant mountains edged the horizon, and nearer ones jutted into the sky. One was close enough they would reach it before long. Though she had kept a distance yesterday, Losanna stayed close to the group now, moving from the front to back on occasion before returning to the front. Dry grass crunched under their feet as they hurried along. The oppressive quiet bonded with the sense of impending failure over their heads, dampening their spirits and driving them onward ever faster. So much time had passed. Could the princesses still be alive? They had to be, or Ari would have known, right? What if the Hranites had traveled through the night and beaten them there?

Mikell clenched his teeth. All he could do was keep moving. They would address what happened as it came. And they would do everything in their power to save the princesses.

Losanna brought them to an abrupt halt, then gestured for them to hide behind a nearby wickernik bush. She'd seen something, Mikell realized as he made sure Mara was safely out of sight behind the foliage. Hranites? Innsbrooke guards?

A Nim man and woman struggled into view a short distance ahead, their clothes and hair scorched, soot and abrasions marking their faces. They all but dragged behind them a barely conscious man in even worse condition. The man moaned, and the other two grunted and strained as they fought for each step.

Ari looked back at the others. "They don't look like they're from Innsbrooke."

"We can't know what they've heard," Korent pointed out.

Mara stared at the injured people with compassion. "We should help them," she whispered.

"But if word has reached them," Teylan began.

"I don't think they're in any condition to attack us. If they cause a stir, we'll move on," Ari said. She straightened and stepped out, waving, before the others could voice any further opinions. "What happened? Can we offer you aid?"

The Nims were startled, then looked at the emerging group with gratitude. "Thank you," the woman said, lowering her companion to the ground. "We were afraid we wouldn't make it back home to the healer."

"I can help with that," Mara said, moving to the wounded one.

"What happened to you?" Korent asked. He looked them over and spoke in his usual joking tone. "A dragon?"

"How'd you guess?" The Nim man's voice dripped with sarcasm.

"Be kind, Lorka," the woman scolded. "These people are helping us."

Korent's eyebrows raised. "It really was a dragon?"

The woman nodded. "It's a violent one. I've never seen one so prevalent to our home before, or so angry. It attacks anyone who gets near. A troop of us gathered to run it off, but..." She examined a scorch mark on her arm and winced. "It was more than we could hold."

Ari stared. "By any chance, was it a purple dragon?"

Lorka frowned. "How would you know something like that?"

"You said it wasn't always there? How long ago did it come? Do you know why?"

The Nim man straightened, glaring with suspicion. "You ask a lot of questions. What do you know about this?"

Mara finished healing and offered a hand toward a nasty gash on Lorka's upper arm. "My friends may be able to help, but only if they know what's happening. Please?"

Her gentle tone had the desired effect, and Lorka nodded. "Cailen, when was your brother's wedding? The beast arrived not long after that."

"Just a few weeks ago," the woman replied.

"We don't know what it wants," Lorka continued. "It showed up and won't leave the mining tunnel entrance. Our constable thinks it may have lost an egg down there, but it won't let us proximate enough to investigate."

"Mining tunnel?" Ari asked.

"Long abandoned. Our town used to be right against the entrance, too, but after the mine was all void, our grandparents picked up and moved to be closer to the river and better farmland." Lorka gestured north, then looked back over his shoulder toward the base of the near mountain. "Good thing, too, or we'd have been flattened by that beast."

Mara moved to help Cailen, and Ari glanced at the others, meaning in her eyes. It took Mikell a moment to realize the significance. Princess Alita had some sort of bond with a dragon. Could it be the same as the dragon that attacked these people? His heart sped up. If it was, they were nearly there.

"We'd leave it be if it wouldn't attack anyone what came within gazing," Cailen said in a morose tone. "We're not the types to go fighting what keeps to itself."

"And rotten timing for it at that," Lorka grumbled, stretching his arm and testing Mara's work. "If it weren't for that beast making such a threatening to our homes and families, I'd have gone with those Innsbrooke guards in a titch."

The group exchanged looks. "Innsbrooke guards?" Korent asked.

"You've been traveling; I suppose you haven't heard," Cailen said. She paused. "You did hear of the princess?"

Teylan nodded a little too impatiently. "Yes, and? What did the Innsbrooke guards say?"

Mikell was amazed Lorka's suspicious look didn't return. "They're calling for all fighting men and women to gather south of Innsbrooke, just below the lake," Lorka explained. "They're going to tear through the wall and destroy the Hranites for what they did to our princess. From what I've heard, they already have workers breaking down a space in the wall to march through. You'd think the Hranites would come pouring through, but they're mocking us by sitting there and watching." He scowled. "I'd do anything to be part of that fight and take those arrogant wastiks down."

Mikell's breath caught. Mundin was carrying out his scheme. Had they dallied too long? Even if they could find a way past the dragon and rescue the princesses, would they be too late?

"You should go," Cailen said as Mara finished. She and Lorka helped up the other man, who looked greatly improved but still dazed. "The lot of you look like you could be some good in a fight. They'll need everyone they can get."

"Right," Teylan said too loudly. "We'll do that. Just as soon as we see if we can help with that dragon of yours."

"Thank you for your help," Lorka said, once again miraculously oblivious. "And all the more so if there is anything you can do. The guards won't stay in our village much longer before they leave with the fighters they've gathered. If the dragon's gone before then, we'll be with them."

Mara wished them well as the trio moved on, walking more easily now that they could all hold themselves upright. Losanna watched them closely. "Isn't it unwise to let them leave, knowing they may tell Innsbrooke guards about their encounter with us?"

"Yes." Ari turned and strode toward the mountain. "That's why we better get into those mining tunnels before they have a chance to tell anyone."

The bushes grew denser as they neared the base of the mountain, and it wasn't long before the massive head and long neck of a purple dragon came into view, more and more of it visible the closer they got. Losanna slowed the group a safe distance away. Mikell craned his neck and saw the dark shadows of the mining entrance in the mountainside. The dragon stormed back and forth in front of it, snorting and hissing out steam angrily. A handful of scorched and discarded weapons on the ground testified to the villagers' unsuccessful attempt to drive the beast away.

Losanna picked up a pebble and, when the dragon's back was turned, threw it. It clattered against some rocks a distance away. The dragon spun and unleashed a column of flame at the source of the sound, then craned its head closer to investigate before resuming the fuming watch on the tunnel entrance.

"That's not promising," Korent whispered, watching the dragon closely to make sure his voice wasn't detected. "What do we do?"

Mikell searched his mind for tactics and only came up with one possibility. "I'll run around the outer edge of its range to distract it. The rest of you get into the tunnels while its focus is on me."

Mara's grip on his arm tightened. "But it'll kill you!"

"It's a good idea," Ari said. "But perhaps a bit of modification." She narrowed her eyes toward the scene ahead as if looking for something, then relaxed and nodded. "There's a stream just beyond the dragon. I'll provide the distraction."

Mikell was disinclined to rely on magic to get them in, but it was the more logical choice. Without knowing what danger lay ahead in the tunnels, they should all be there, ready to face whatever threat came. And he'd rather be with them to rescue the princesses than stuck outside as a diversion. Still, he chose not to give any answer, letting the others express their agreement with Ari's idea.

"It'll be better if we can get closer," Ari said, peering at the area ahead.

Losanna nodded sharply before crouching low and sneaking to another thick bristlak nearby, hiding behind the thick branches of the bush and waving them closer. Ari and Korent made the distance without a sound. Mara crept forward, placing her feet with deliberate care, and managed to avoid making too much noise. Mikell followed, keeping a close eye on the dragon.

A rock clattered behind him. Teylan cringed, skittering away from the loose stones she'd kicked. Mikell kept his eyes on the now-alert dragon as it looked around, trying to determine the source of the noise. He snapped his hand open in Teylan's direction, hoping the movement would be small enough to avoid notice from the dragon but large enough that the bumbling Nim would see and know to hold still. Further movement would surely catch the dragon's eye.

The massive head weaved back and forth, then seemed to see something and leaned closer to the bush Mara and the others hid behind. Mara cringed lower, covering her head. Mikell's heart skipped a beat, and he gripped his sword, ready to charge and lead the dragon away.

A loud splash came from behind the dragon. It spun and pounced, unleashing steam at a damp patch of rock. Mikell yanked Teylan after him into the cover of the bristlak. Ari lifted her hand with a flourishing twist, and another splashing sound came, just a bit further this time. The dragon took the bait, stomping its feet as it pursued the mysterious noise.

Losanna darted for the mine entrance, Korent right behind her. Mikell grabbed Mara's arm and pulled both her and Teylan, doing his best to move as fast as possible while still finding safe, quiet places for them to put their feet. Ari kept a close watch on the dragon, providing a couple more splashing sounds before following them in. They didn't dare relax until they'd gotten some distance into the dark tunnel. Mikell almost ran into Korent when his friend finally slowed.

"I think we're safe," Korent whispered. Mikell looked back. The tunnel entrance was a distant glow now.

"I can't see anything," Mara whispered, her grip tense.

"I can." Losanna's voice was low, but as matter-of-fact as ever. "We're almost to the main room. It's large, and many tunnels branch from there, but there's light to the far left."

Mikell squinted ahead and saw no signs of light. "Are you sure?" Silence was the only response. He had a feeling she was giving him one of those looks.

"We can't see," Ari said. "You'll have to lead us."

"Find some shoulders," Korent suggested. Mikell kept Mara close and reached out toward Korent's voice, finding his shoulder after a bit of fumbling. Teylan's hand poked at the back of his head before finding its way to his shoulder.

"Everyone set?" Ari asked.

Mikell nodded before remembering she wouldn't be able to see that. "Yes." Once the others had voiced the affirmative, the awkward chain set off, moving faster across the unseen rock floor than Mikell thought safe. But the surface beneath them was smooth from the countless feet that had come this way day in and day out, and no one missed a step as far as he could tell.

Finally he saw the first hint of a glow ahead. "Slow down, I see it," he whispered. They shouldn't just charge in without having some idea of what was ahead.

"I can't see it," Teylan whispered back.

Right, Mikell recalled, Nim eyes aren't quite as sensitive to light. "It's just ahead. We need a plan."

"Charge in, cause destruction, save the day?" Korent suggested.

"Hardly a plan," Teylan grunted.

"We should see what Losanna has to say," Ari said.

Mikell squinted in the darkness to try to spot the Tulvan. "Well?"

"She's not quite back yet." Ari sounded amused.

He scowled at the direction of her voice. "What do you mean? She's gone? Why did you let her take off?"

"You believe she could have stopped me?" Now it was Losanna's voice that sounded amused. "The tunnel has a sharp bend midway through. It looks like the foreman's planning chamber and rooms beyond. I couldn't get as good a look as I'd have liked. Three Hranites are standing guard just around the turn."

"But the Hranites weren't the ones who took the princess." Mikell frowned.

"The Hranites we encountered didn't. It would seem these ones did."

He couldn't wrap his mind around the concept. "They aren't all working together?"

Ari still sounded amused. "Do all Kenarans follow the same plans at all times?"

"No, but we're Kenarans. They're Hranites." He still didn't quite get it.

"So. Hranites. Three of them, you said? Shouldn't be too hard," Korent mused.

"We can't let them signal any others," Ari said. "We don't know how many more there are."

"I'm not afraid to face them," Mikell retorted.

"Afraid, no, but if there are too many for us to take on, it won't do any good for us all to get killed while the princesses remain imprisoned. Better to find out what we're facing and then act."

The Kadrian's logic was wiser than he cared to admit. "Let's get on with it, then."

"We'll sneak to the bend," Losanna said. "You rush them and take them by surprise. I'll get behind them so none can flee and warn any others."

"Right," Korent agreed. Once the others had given signs of their commitment to the plan, they moved forward, Teylan still clutching Mikell's shoulder until they got much closer. They slipped into the tunnel and moved toward the bend, the light growing brighter the closer they got. By the time they reached the sharp curve, there was enough light to see clearly.

Losanna leaned and tilted her head, then looked back to the others. They nodded. She lifted one hand and gestured them forward with a sharp movement. Mikell took a deep breath, then drew his sword and rushed around the corner, Korent at his side. Teylan and Ari were just behind him.

The three Hranites looked up in surprise and scrambled for their weapons. One opened his mouth to shout and was rewarded with a mouthful of water from Ari's waterskin. Mikell lunged at one, and the Hranite barely managed to parry the blow. Losanna appeared behind it and jabbed a knuckle at a point on its neck. It crumpled to the floor without a sound. Korent had already brought the second one down while Teylan and Ari pinned the third.

The Hranite looked around in panic, then threw something toward the larger space at the end of the tunnel. Losanna lunged and just missed the small object that landed with a loud clatter and rattled across the rock floor. She reversed direction and did the knuckle trick, dropping the last of the three guards. Mikell cringed as grating Hranite voices arose from within the planning chamber ahead. So much for stealth.

"Go," Losanna barked, charging ahead.

Mikell started after her, but darted back to the bend. Mara looked up at him with large eyes from where she crouched. "Stay put," he whispered. "I'll come for you as soon as it's clear."

She reached out and gripped his hand. "Be safe." He kissed the back of her hand, then ran to join the others.

The planning chamber, a large room carved out of the rock walls, was filled with upended tables, broken chairs, and chaos. The Hranites outnumbered them, but not by too much, especially not with Losanna on their side. Several of the enemy already slumped on the floor. Mikell's quick scan of the room identified one other danger: a rickety pulley system on the ceiling which must have once been used to move larger work pieces around the mine as well as transporting rock material out, as evidenced by a large bin piled high with stone hanging from the rusted metal railwork above them near the middle of the room. The bin clung weakly to its position on the rails as if it might give up and crash down on their heads at any moment.

But it didn't look like it would be too large a concern, as the fighting moved swiftly out of the middle and toward the far side, the Hranites wilting back away from their attackers. Mikell charged in and deflected a blade that had nearly sank into Teylan's back, startling the wielder and forcing the Hranite's attention on him. Mikell feinted left and swung right, catching the Hranite completely off-guard. These were no warriors, that was for sure. Fighting his way through them was easy. Some barely took a scratch before dropping their weapons and cringing away. He slowed his swings, trying to figure it out. Had they gotten something wrong? Most of the Hranites seemed to barely know which end of the weapon to hold. How could they be the ones who captured Princess Tashan and Princess Alita, both powerful fighters?

A loud, commanding voice came from the tunnel back to the main room they'd entered through. He didn't understand the language, but he understood the tone of one demanding attention. He shoved one of the non-warriors back and turned to check the potential threat. A mass of Hranites plugged the tunnel exit. One near the front gripped a trembling Mara in front of him, a dagger's blade at her throat.

Mikell's body shook, immobilized. He knew the others were looking at him, but he could see nothing but his wife's tear-streaked face. "Let her go." The words barely croaked from his throat.

The other Hranites gestured wildly, the meaning clear enough. They were to drop their weapons and surrender. Mara's chin quivered. "I'm sorry," she whispered, fresh tears slipping down her face.

Everything inside of Mikell wanted to snap, to charge and slice through every last Hranite in the room. But the rage was held back by fear. He couldn't let them hurt Mara. He couldn't. His hand opened unbidden, and his sword clattered to the floor.

Korent exhaled and lowered his own blade. Teylan glared, but tossed her swords to the nearest Hranite. Losanna straightened from her fighting stance, her claws clicking back into hiding. Ari lowered her hands, and the stream of water she'd been using splashed on the floor.

The one holding Mara grunted out a series of orders. The Hranites still standing hurried for irons to secure the lot of them, taking extra time and care while cuffing Losanna's hands behind her back. She sneered at one of them, revealing a fang, and the Hranite skittered a step back before cautiously returning to finish the work. She rolled her eyes and raised an eyebrow toward the leader, making it clear how unimpressed she was.

Mikell barely noticed as they chained his hands together behind him. "It's going to be okay," he told Mara, trying to sound convincing. She looked down and sniffled. His mind raced through the grip of fear that held him immobile. Where had all these Hranites come from? They must have been down one of the other tunnels and returned to this tunnel only to find Mara hiding there. He'd done the worst thing possible: he'd left his wife somewhere he couldn't guarantee her safety.

The Hranites talked louder and faster, pointing to Ari and seeming to bicker. The leader growled another command, and the others moved away from her without securing her hands as they had done with all the others.

Teylan looked at Ari. "What are they doing?" she whispered.

Ari shook her head, keeping a close watch on the leader. "I don't know."

Another Hranite appeared at her side, shoving a crude wooden cup toward her. She eyed it without reaching to accept it. The leader tightened his grip on Mara, drawing a frightened gasp. Ari looked at him with hard eyes, then took the cup.

"What is it?" Korent asked.

Ari sniffed the liquid and made a face. "Gynfruit wine. Poor quality. And," she sniffed again, "something else."

"Poison?" Korent peered suspiciously at the vessel.

"More likely drugged. If they wanted to kill me, they would run me through right here." She glanced at the impatient Hranite faces. "I get the feeling they don't like magic users awake and able to use their abilities."

"But you don't know for sure," Korent whispered. "Pretend to drink it, but don't really."

"I doubt they'll take kindly to that." Ari's eyes were still on the leader.

The leader grunted, gesturing to her with a jerk of his head.

"Don't do it," Mara said, her voice shaking under the brave front. "You could still beat them."

"If I thought for a moment they wouldn't actually kill you." Ari shook her head, then lifted the cup as if toasting the leader before downing it. She made a face at the flavor, then a confused look crossed her eyes. "Huh." She blinked, swaying, and dropped limp. Two of the Hranites caught her.

"What did you do to her?" Korent demanded. "If you killed her—"

"They drugged her," Losanna concluded with a jut of her chin toward Ari. "She's still breathing."

Korent quieted, looking relieved.

The rage that had been chipping away at the paralysis gripping Mikell finally broke through. "Cowards! Barbarians! How dare you threaten an unarmed woman? Take these chains off, put a sword in my hand, and I'll take down the lot of you!"

The Hranite leader eyed him a moment, then pulled Mara closer, the blade pressing against her skin. She gasped and cringed, new tears slipping down the shining tracks on her cheeks. Mikell forced his mouth shut against the further threats and insults desperate to break free.

Satisfied, the leader issued another set of orders. The Hranites took them through a different tunnel into a room with cots and chairs spread around, most likely where the foremen and overseers once slept. An older Elf woman with silver streaks contrasting with the rest of her dark hair and similarly toned skin glared at them from where she was tied to one of the chairs. Princess Alita. Most of the cots had nearly rotted through and hosted a layer of grit and dust, but one was occupied by a still, pale Kadrian with long, dark hair. Princess Tashan. Defeat crushed Mikell's heart. They'd found the princesses only to become captives themselves.

"Munkbrains! Wastiks! Snitfaces!" Princess Alita continued barking out a steady chant of insults. The Hranites ignored her as if they had heard this many times before, lining up chairs to face the tunnel entrance and securing their new prisoners. The Hranites behind Mikell shoved him into his seat, made sure his chained hands were behind the chair's back, then looped rope around to pin him in place. Mara was secured on one side of him, and Korent on the other. Ari was carried past the line of chairs and set on the cot adjacent to Princess Tashan.

Alita's diatribe changed to rather creative threats which were equally ignored. The leader inspected the work, taking longer on Losanna's inspection. "Come closer," the Tulvan invited, showing her fangs once more. He tested the chains on her from a careful distance, then nodded to the others. The Hranites filed out of the room, leaving behind one leaning against the tunnel entrance.

Alita continued shouting after them with hardly enough space for a breath. Mikell cleared his throat. "Princess—"

She pinned him with a glare, then jerked her head toward the cots behind her. "She's the princess."

He grasped for words, taken aback. "I only meant..."

She sighed. "I know what you meant. Don't mind me. I'm grumpy," she glared at the guard in the entrance, "for SOME reason."

The guard studiously ignored them.

Korent looked back at Ari and Tashan. "Are they okay?"

"I'm guessing your friend's a magic user?" At Korent's nod, she continued. "They don't want to mess with magic users, it seems. They keep giving Tashan some drink that keeps her asleep. When she is awake, she's too groggy to know what's going on around her." Alita made a face. "Barbaric cowards. If they just let me loose and put a sword in my hand for a fair fight, I'd cut through the lot of them."

Mikell blinked. The words were jarring coming from an Elf woman's mouth.

"What happened to you two?" Teylan asked. "You've been missing for weeks."

"Has it been so long?" Alita shook her head. "It's hard to track the days in here. Tashan dragged me off on some treasure hunt. She'd learned about something in one of her family's old books. It wasn't supposed to take more than a couple days." A sour look crossed her face.

"What happened?" Korent asked.

"We never saw them coming. They waited until Axen was hunting a distance from us, then hit Tashan over the head before I even knew they were there. I..." She looked down and spoke bitterly. "I was stupid. I was more focused on getting to her than paying attention to my surroundings. I took a bad blow, and then I woke up here." She glanced toward the tunnel. "Did you see Axen? Did you see what was attacking her a little bit ago?"

"The dragon?" Teylan asked. "It was some nearby villagers. They don't know why she's here, so they were trying to amble her off before she hurt someone."

"She can't fit inside the tunnel, and we're too deep for her to break through." Alita looked upward as if hearing something and gave a sad smile. "It's been hard on her to be separated. Hard on both of us."

A stir at the tunnel drew their attention, and a handful of the Hranites returned. The leader stood next to a taller one, speaking to him quietly, while the others brought a chair over. The tall one sat facing them, and Mikell realized he may have misinterpreted who the Hranite leader was.

The tall one spoke in the gravelly foreign language, looking at all their faces, then spoke again, sounding almost different this time and speaking in a halting, uncertain way.

"What does he want?" Mikell whispered to Alita.

"He wants to know if any of us speak the Hranite language," Korent whispered.

They stared at him. He returned the look. "It's either that, or he said he's a beautiful leaf shoe. I'm pretty sure I got the translation right the first time."

"You speak Hranite?" Mikell couldn't stop staring at his friend.

"I..." Korent cleared his throat. "There was a group of us that thought we'd get revenge for what the cult did. We found a way across the wall and stormed any city we could find. We made it through a couple, then... it didn't go well." He shook his head. "I can't speak their language, but I understand some of it."

The real leader watched them intently, then spoke again in the halting way.

"I can't speak it," Korent repeated, addressing the Hranite directly, "but I do understand a little of what you're saying." The Hranites quickly jabbered back and forth, casting glances at the group from time to time.

"I don't think they understand a word of the common language," Korent observed after a minute.

"Good. We can make our escape plans without them comprehending," Teylan said.

The leader finally turned his full attention to them once more. He spoke slowly and carefully, giving a surprisingly long speech.

"Well? What did he say?" Teylan asked.

Korent was frowning. "I'm not sure I understood right, but I think he said they want to help the princess."

"Help?" Alita barked out a laugh. "Some kind of help they are."

"He said they're trying to protect her from something. I don't know what, but I guess they think there's some threat to her that they're trying to hide her from."

"Protect?" Mikell glared at the Hranites. "You attack her and hold her prisoner, and you want us to believe you're protecting her?"

The Hranite that threatened Mara spoke quietly to the leader, and the leader nodded before speaking again. Korent shook his head. "I don't know what he's saying. I think it's more of the same. They're trying to help."

"You think we're that easy to fool?" Alita snapped. "Sure, help me out. Take these chains off, and let's see how much 'help' you can be!"

More rapid chatter passed between the Hranites. The leader shook his head and walked out. The others quickly followed, all but their guard, who resumed his post leaning against the tunnel wall.

"What do they take us for, idiots?" Alita scowled. "Of all the nerve, trying to get us to think they're on our side."

"He seemed to truly believe what he said," Losanna remarked. "His lieutenant, I'm not so sure about. She doesn't seem interested in communicating with us."

Mikell turned the other direction to stare past Mara at the Tulvan. "She?"

"Yes, she. The one who threatened your wife."

Mikell stared. "That was a woman?"

Losanna gave him a look that conveyed her thoughts clearly: you're an idiot.

"What? They all look the same."

A sniffle caught his attention. Mara's gaze was on the floor, her shoulders trembling with silent sobs. It cut him through the chest. "Raisa-me, it's going to be all right. We'll get out of this."

"It's my fault." Her voice was barely a whisper.

"No, of course it wasn't your fault."

"It was. It's because of me we're all tied up here. And no one else has any way of finding us. Or the princesses." She squeezed her eyes shut, releasing more tears. "If I hadn't come, you all would be free. I'm just... useless."

"Don't be silly," Korent said gently. "Why would you think that? You've kept us in fighting form. And don't forget you saved Ari's life."

"If I hadn't been along, she wouldn't have had a reason to explain the amulet to anyone. Tor wouldn't have gotten his chance to learn the secret." She sniffled harder, and her voice broke. "The chasm was all my fault, too."

"It wasn't," Mikell asserted, but he could tell she didn't believe him. "I promise, we'll get out of this. It's going to be okay."

"But it's all my fault," she whispered.

"No, raisa-me. It's my fault. I never should have left you alone."

Fresh tears appeared, and she looked away. This wasn't helping. He turned to the others. His wife was heartbroken, and the way to fix it was to find a way to get free. "These chairs are old wood. See if you can break your seat." He shoved back against his own chair. It didn't budge.

"Tried that," Alita said. "The chairs were made more recently than the cots, and seem to have been carved whole. They're too strong."

"Okay, are there any tools around we can get to and cut the ropes?"

"Nope."

He frowned, examining the room. There had to be something. Some way to get free. Some way to redeem the moment and prove to his wife that she hadn't failed.

### Chapter 17

Mara

Mikell's words reverberated through Mara's thoughts as the others continued discussing escape options. He never should have left her alone. He was right. She couldn't take care of herself in a fight. Couldn't protect herself. She never should have come on such a dangerous journey. The trouble she'd caused far outweighed any good she'd done.

And now they were all in the hands of Hranites. Whatever their captors wanted, it clearly had to do with the princess, which meant the rest of them were expendable. Would they be killed on the spot, or used to force the princess into whatever the Hranites plotted? Or would they be left bound and helpless to die in this abandoned mine?

"You said you could draw out a poison," Losanna said quietly from beside her. The Tulvan glanced back at Tashan and Ari, then raised an eyebrow to Mara.

"I can, but..." She squirmed. The ropes and chains held firm. She hung her head. Useless. "I have to be touching them to do it."

Losanna nodded and returned her attention to the conversation at hand.

Mara felt more tears burn her eyes. The princess and Ari were only a handful of paces away, but the distance might as well have been to the third moon for all the good it did. If she couldn't touch them, she couldn't help them.

A thought slipped in and presented itself. Did she really have to be touching them? Her heart picked up its pace as she considered the possibility. She hadn't touched anyone to find Tor and Ari before. And Ari frequently manipulated water without touching it. It was the same energy, Ari had claimed. So would healing work the same way? She looked over her shoulder at the cots. They seemed even farther away now. Too far? She wasn't sure.

Mikell wouldn't be pleased. It was his job to protect her from harm, and she couldn't argue that it did no harm. She'd been on the verge of passing out after using the magic on Ari in the chasm. She couldn't imagine this would be any better.

But what choice did she have? If she did nothing, the Hranites would keep them prisoner for Maker knows how long. But if she tried this, then maybe, just maybe, she would find a way to get them free. Maybe she wouldn't be useless. She had to at least try.

Mara closed her eyes, drew a slow breath, and focused with all her might.

### Chapter 18

"But if we call them in and get them close enough," Mikell started.

"Tried it, tried it, tried it." Alita blew out an impatient snort. "Let's make this simple. Anything you think up? Let's assume I've already tried it."

"Your attitude isn't helping."

"Oh, pardon me, tabe-ro. Let me just put on a happy grin for you, shall I?"

"That's enough," Korent interjected. "We're on the same side here. Bickering isn't going to get us anywhere." He turned to Alita. "I understand you have tried many things, raisa-ro, but perhaps the fact that more of us are present will change the outcome."

"I don't see how it would make much difference," she humphed. Her eyes flickered upward, and she gave a tiny shake of her head with a sigh. "But we can try. Better than just sitting around and waiting for the Hranites to decide what they're doing."

"Good. Which do you think will be most likely to work?" Korent asked.

Mikell sat back to consider it and noticed movement beside him. Mara's head bent forward, her eyes clenched tightly shut as if in pain. Her face had no color to speak of. "Raisa-me?" She didn't seem to hear him. A jolt like lightning shot through his heart. His voice came out hard and urgent. "Raisa-me, what is it? What's wrong?"

She gasped and went limp, her hair falling in front of her face.

"Mara!" He fought his bonds like a madman. "What did you monsters do to her? Untie me at once. Mara! Answer me!"

The guard hesitantly approached, looking from Mikell to Mara. He spoke a couple sentences in his guttural language.

"I said untie me!" Mikell thrashed, struggling to break free, and continued spewing abuse at the guard.

The Hranite snarled something at him, then cautiously poked Mara.

"Get your filthy hands away from her! I'm going to kill you!" He tipped back and tried to kick the guard, managing to get a partial blow.

The guard snapped an angry word and raised his weapon at Mikell. Losanna flew into the guard, chair and all, knocking him flat. She weaved her legs back and forth to keep him pinned while Mikell tried to get the right angle to stomp on the Hranite's head. The best he could get was a kick. The guard hollered in pain and rocked his body sideways, making the weight of Losanna's chair shift and start to drag her off him.

A pale hand reached past Mikell and touched the guard's forehead. He blinked as though surprised, then again as if sleepy, and his eyes drifted shut. Mikell looked up, startled. Princess Tashan gave him a gentle smile that arched her smooth monolid eyes as she straightened and placed a hand on his shoulder. The ropes and chains loosened themselves. He shoved his way free, hardly aware of the others doing the same, and rushed to his wife's side.

Her bonds were similarly loosened, and she hung limply against them. He carefully freed her and held her in his arms. She was barely breathing. Blood trickled from her nose. "Raisa-me? Can you hear me? Please, answer me."

Tashan crouched and pressed a hand against the side of Mara's face. "Poor, brave friend," she murmured. "You weren't ready to handle something so potent." The princess looked up at Mikell. "She's going to be fine."

He felt like something blocking the air from his lungs abruptly flew away. He sucked in a deep breath. "She's okay? You're sure?"

Tashan nodded. "She's your love?"

"My wife." He stroked Mara's cheek. He could see she was already breathing easier and some of the color had returned to her face.

"It was a courageous and powerful thing she did. You must be very proud."

He couldn't answer that. Mara had used the magic again, and it nearly killed her. And yet the princess now sat beside him, awake and restored, and they were all free. Mara had done that. She'd been willing to do something she knew was dangerous in order to save them all. That thought sparked a tiny flame of pride.

"I could wake her, but resting will do more good," the princess continued. "It's up to you."

He was tempted to have Tashan wake Mara, but that was only for his own selfish reasons, to see his wife awake and well. If sleep was better, then sleep she would have. "We should let her rest."

Tashan nodded, looking pleased.

"All right," Alita said, grabbing the guard's sword and leveling it straight ahead to examine its balance. "Let's go."

"Shortly, yes." Tashan crossed to the cot Ari lay on and sat beside her, taking her hand.

Mikell carried Mara to one of the intact cots, smoothing her hair from her face and not leaving her side, though he continued watching the princess.

After a moment, Ari stirred and opened her eyes. Her face lit up with recognition. "Tash."

The princess smiled. "Ri-ri." She put on a serious face and looked around. "It's quite the fix you've gotten yourself into."

"Excuse me?" Ari sat up, her tone filled with mock outrage. "This is _your_ fix, I'll have you know. In fact, if I am in any fix—which I maintain I am not—it is entirely due to my efforts to get you out of your fix." She paused for dramatic emphasis. "Again."

Tashan laughed. "I'm glad you came."

Ari embraced her cousin, then stood, looking around. Her gaze fell on Mara. "Did they hurt her?"

_No_ , Mikell thought, _your magic is what hurt her_. He looked away before the words could come out. His mind still warred over whether to be angry or proud.

"She's an incredible healer, no question," Tashan said, "but... unaccustomed, I think, to working at a distance."

Understanding flashed across Ari's face. She glanced at Mikell with a question in her eyes. He ignored it.

"Okay, we're all up and well. Now we go fight our way out," Alita said, turning to leave.

"I believe we should find out who our new allies are. And perhaps form a plan?" Apparently Ari's expression of suppressed amusement was a family trait.

"I already have a plan," Alita countered. She pointed at the sword. "Stick this in the Hranites. Good plan. Let's go."

Tashan shook her head, still smiling. "Names, at least, would be decent." She turned to Mikell. "You and your lovely wife?"

"She's Mara," he said. "And I'm Mikell, raisa-ro. I mean, milady."

"Raisa-ro is more than fine. And it's an honor to meet you both." She turned to Teylan. "You seem familiar."

The Nim flushed. "Teylan, milady. I met you in the Meeting Hall once. I was having some trouble with a few of the locals."

"Oh, yes, I remember. You brought me a fantastic stew. I've been meaning to visit your establishment for a second helping." She looked past Teylan to where Losanna guarded the end of the tunnel. "Don't tell me... Lusina? No, Losanna. You're part of the night patrol, yes?"

Losanna thumped a fist against her chest in salute. "Milady."

She turned at last to Korent, and her eyes widened. He ducked his head in a bow. "Raisa-ro."

She pointed at him with an accusatory thrust. "You are late." Her tone held the same mock-seriousness as when she'd spoken to Ari. "You told me you would come for tea, and I will have you know I waited a full month before I gave up on you."

"My humblest apologies." Korent was smiling despite his words. "I am deeply ashamed of my failure."

"As you should be," she said in a fake imperious tone. "One does not break a promise to a princess, especially not one who is eight years old."

"Wait, what?" Mikell stared at his friend. "You met the princess?" Korent couldn't have been more than a teenager when Tashan was a child, which meant it was before Mikell had met him.

Korent waved a dismissive hand. "It was a long time ago."

"Names. Lovely. Can we go now?" Alita demanded.

Tashan looked over the group, seeming to evaluate things in her mind. "I'm afraid we were taken rather abruptly, and I didn't get a chance to gauge the numbers of our opponents."

"At least three dozen, though many of them aren't fit for fighting," Losanna supplied.

"Were any of you able to see or hear anything that might be to our advantage?"

"Their leader tried to speak to us," Korent said. "I could only understand some of what was said, but I think he claimed this was meant to help and protect you from some larger threat."

"Yeah. Knocking you out and holding you captive for your protection," Alita snorted.

Tashan took it in stride. "It's something to keep in mind as we proceed."

Mikell took a deep breath and stood. Mara was alive. He could deal with internal debates later. Now was the time for action. "Here's the plan. Teylan, stay in the tunnel to guard Mara and the princesses." Her flailing sword technique would do well to discourage any Hranites from getting too close in the narrow space, especially with how little training most of them seemed to have. "The rest of us will clear out the Hranites."

Alita barked out a laugh, a spear of sarcasm in her voice. "Right. Sit back and leave the fighting to someone else? That's gonna happen."

Mikell hesitated, trying to figure out the proper way to correct someone of such importance. "Raisa-ro," he began politely.

"Don't you 'raisa-ro' me," Alita snapped. "I've got enough years under my belt to have earned the right to speak as I wish and stand for my own defense without getting 'raisa-ro'd' about it!"

That amused glint had returned to Tashan's eyes. "I admire your valor, Mikell, and I appreciate your eagerness to stand at our defense. It seems that with the numbers we face, it would be best to face them with all of our fighting strength."

"So let's go already," Alita huffed. "You and red have your magic, we've got some solid fighters here, and hey," she waved the sword, "bonus, we've already gotten our hands on a weapon. This is going to be a breeze." She abruptly flinched and stared outward as if seeing through the dense rock around them. "Something's here."

"What is it?" Ari asked.

Alita's eyes held a bizarre combination of fear, confusion, and anger. "They're attacking Axen. There are so many..." Her gaze flickered back toward the exit tunnel. "They're coming into the mine."

"They got past your dragon?" Korent asked, frowning. Mikell could see the tactics rolling through his friend's mind, just as the same went through his own. If the newcomers were strong enough to face a dragon, their escape plans had just become all the more challenging.

"Some are attacking her." Alita winced. "Keeping her distracted while the rest get in. I..." She shook her head. "I can't tell who or what they are. All I know is there's a lot of them."

Losanna straightened and extended her claws. "The Hranites are coming."

Raised Hranite voices bounced through the tunnel. Mikell hurried toward the entrance, ready to do whatever it took to keep their captors away from his wife and the princesses. Alita parked herself at his side, sword at the ready. Instinct told him to get between her and the approaching threat, but he had the distinct feeling she would smack him with the flat of her blade to get him out of her way.

The Hranites came into view. Losanna grabbed the first one by the throat and slammed him into the rock wall. The others backpedaled, staring at their now-free prisoners.

Alita lowered her stance, aiming the blade threateningly at the leader. "Move. We're leaving."

The leader and another Hranite—the lieutenant?—exchanged looks, and the leader started rattling away in Hranite. Tashan stepped forward and spoke in the thick language. The leader's eyes widened, then his face lit up with something akin to relief.

"You know their language?" Alita asked.

"I have enough dealings with their people to have the basics." Tashan hesitated. "These ones have a peculiar dialect, but I think I understand enough."

"What are they saying?" Korent asked.

"There are others here, attacking. They'll... kill us?" She spoke to the leader again; he responded with a firm shake of his head and some more words. "Ah. They'll kill all of you and capture me."

"They want us to believe that? I suppose they want us to go with them to be 'safe.'" Alita rolled her eyes and waggled the sword, speaking loudly and slowly. "Nice try, snitface."

"Wouldn't these 'others' be the large group attacking Axen?" Ari asked.

"They could be the rest of the Hranites that were working with Tor," Korent agreed.

"Or they could be rescuers who finally tracked us down and didn't recognize Axen," Alita retorted. "If these weasels want to keep us away from them, then that's where my money rests."

Tashan eyed her, then studied the Hranites. "Losanna, let him go." The Tulvan released the Hranite and stepped back, eyes still fixed in threat on their enemies. "Mikell," Tashan continued, her gentle voice firm with authority, "take the sword. You and Losanna scout ahead. They claim there are other Hranites attacking them to get us. See if that's true and report back. Do not engage." She then spoke some more to the Hranites.

"Yes, raisa-ro." Mikell turned to Alita.

She seemed hesitant to give up her weapon, but turned the hilt toward him. "It's overbalanced to the right. You'll have to adjust your swings."

It unsettled him to get fighting advice from a woman, but it seemed that was her way. He dipped his head. "Thank you."

The Hranites scooted to one side of the tunnel, watching with trepidation as Losanna and Mikell hurried past. He gripped the unfamiliar sword tightly. Get in, see what was happening, get out. Don't take down all the Hranites within reach, no matter how tempting it might be.

Sounds of grunts, hollers, and weapons clashing grew louder the closer to the planning chamber they got. Losanna slowed and edged her way onward, neck craned. She stopped within just a few paces of the room. Mikell peered around her. It was a madhouse. Furniture and Hranites alike tumbled across the floor. He squinted, trying to figure out if any of the Hranites hadn't been there before, but it was impossible to tell. They all looked the same.

One of the combatants spotted them and charged with a yell. Two others followed. Losanna leapt forward, landing on one's chest and rolling off into the next one's legs. Mikell blocked a strike aimed for her and kicked the Hranite, knocking the man—woman?—back a few steps. The first Hranite rolled over and started to shout. Losanna's leg swung and caught him across the throat, silencing the call before it could be made. The second one was already unmoving on the floor. Mikell parried, dodged, and caught a lucky hit, eliminating the third. He turned to help Losanna with the first one, but she'd already finished the job.

Losanna turned and hurried back down the tunnel. He hesitated, unsure they should leave before fully knowing what was going on, but she reappeared to catch his arm and drag him after her. "We need to verify the Hranites' story," he hissed at her. She ignored him.

They returned to the prison room to find the Hranites sitting on the edges of creaky cot frames and some of the chairs. Their former guard sat among them, still yawning, an abashed expression on his face. Tashan sat politely in one chair, facing the leader. Alita stood at her side, looking ready to strike if the Hranites so much as blinked wrong. The others clustered behind them, slightly more relaxed but still ready for action.

"It's as they said," Losanna reported. "There is a hostile group of Hranites attacking. These ones who captured us are trying to drive them out."

Mikell stared at her. All he'd seen were a lot of Hranites. He leaned closer to speak just to her. "You sure that's what was going on?" She gave him that same look which conveyed her opinion of his intelligence. He scowled.

Tashan spoke with the leader, who answered in a rapid manner. She nodded. "We will trust them for now. There will be time to get the whole story once we're safe."

"Are you serious?" Alita stared at Tashan. "Tell me you're joking."

"The attacking Hranites also attacked us," Losanna said. Mikell wasn't sure how she was able to tell that the ones attacking them were from the new group and not part of the original group. "They are clearly not our allies. These Hranites, on the other hand, have made no move to attack us beyond the initial capture, even when they had us helpless."

"Because they've got some plot involving us." Alita rolled her eyes. "You're falling for their act, too?"

"No. But we can try to fight two groups of Hranites, or we can join the one not currently trying to kill us to defeat the one that is actively trying to kill us."

"She makes a good point," Korent said.

Tashan stood, speaking to the Hranites before addressing the others. "Teylan, remain at the tunnel and prevent anyone from entering and harming Mara. The rest of you, with me."

Some of the Hranites offered weapons. Mikell spotted his sword among them and grabbed it, glaring at the Hranite who held it. He dropped the unbalanced blade at the man's feet and gripped the sword that had seen him through more trouble than he could remember, feeling somewhat better already. Teylan retrieved her twin blades, and Korent located his sword, as well. Alita examined a longer blade for any damage, occasionally glaring at the Hranites and buffing out smudges on the shining metal.

Tashan spun a longblade a couple times before nodding in satisfaction. Mikell was surprised to see her handle the blade with such familiarity. Alita taking up arms was one matter, as she hadn't always been considered a princess. But Tashan had been royalty all her life. Why would she know anything about swordplay? It was that moment he realized what had looked like ornamental ribbonwork across the bodice and flowing down the back of her dress was actually a scabbard strapped across her back. The finery of her dress, even as disheveled and dirty it had become through her ordeal, contrasted oddly with the sword and scabbard.

The princess checked that everyone was adequately armed, then strode to the tunnel, the Hranites scurrying alongside her. Mikell jogged to catch up, not about to leave Tashan surrounded like that. He positioned himself between her and the Hranites. Losanna appeared on his right and Korent at his left. He glanced back for Ari and saw her wandering the rough-carved room, one hand sliding over the walls. It didn't look like she intended to be any help. He returned his attention to the charge. They would be fine without her.

Thundering roars echoed above the clattering pandemonium, evidence of the continued assault on Axen. Mikell gritted his teeth as they burst into the midst of the fight, then slowed, staring. "How do we tell which ones are the attackers?" he shouted above the fray.

"The ones trying to kill you would be a good start," Korent replied, blocking a strike and twirling his sword to send the Hranite's weapon flying.

A Hranite hollered and pointed toward Tashan, who was fighting side-by-side with Alita. A wave of them fought their way toward her. Mikell hurried to defend her, but more Hranites had already cut him off. He slashed at them, calculating the strategy to break past them in his mind even as he kept an eye on the princesses.

A small group of Hranites made it through and raced to grab Tashan. She flicked her wrists upwards. Chunks of rock flew from the ground and stopped directly in the path of the Hranites at face level. Moving too fast to stop, half of them ran face-first into the obstacles while the rest scrambled to dodge. Another wrist flick, and the rocks shot back toward her, knocking down the Hranites from behind. The two that dodged the second strike met an angry Alita and made it no further.

An even louder roar came from outside, angrier now. Alita clenched her teeth and swung harder. Mikell was halfway to reaching them. He stopped an incoming blow by catching the Hranite's wrist, which he gave a sharp twist. The Hranite dropped to his knees with a grunt of pain, and Mikell kicked him into one of the others. It opened up enough of a gap to get through, and he blocked and parried his way to Tashan and Alita.

Tashan ducked and brought her sword up under a strike that was aimed for him. "Doing well, friend?"

He parried another and slashed. "Well enough." Now that he could get a better handle on which Hranites were their allies and which were the enemy, he could see they were outnumbered, especially with so many of their allies so untrained. It was going to be difficult to beat the attackers back.

Another roar, louder. Alita stumbled and nearly missed deflecting a strike. "STOP HURTING MY DRAGON!" she screamed in rage, charging the exit with sword wildly swinging.

"Losanna!" Tashan shouted. The Tulvan leapt above the mass onto a Hranite's shoulders, glanced at Alita's rapid departure, and nodded. The Hranite snarled and reached for her, but she twisted her feet, throwing him violently off balance. As he dropped, she leapt from him onto another, then continued pouncing and rolling her way through the battle after Alita. Their allied Hranites were all too happy to sweep in after her, dealing with the fallen enemies she left behind in her path.

Still too many, especially with two of their stronger fighters gone. Mikell drove a couple back and got a burning gash along his leg for the trouble. He staggered, off-balance. A wall of rock shot up between him and the Hranites before they could take advantage of his position. "Good?" Tashan asked as he regained his stance. At his nod, the rock wall shot forward, taking with it any of the Hranites not nimble enough to dodge. More opponents poured into the gap. He clenched his teeth. Too many.

A slender whip of water shot down, caught one, and flung him across the room. Startled, he looked back toward the tunnel as many of the Hranites around him also turned to face the new threat. Ari stood at the tunnel's entrance, water rushing around her like a hurricane. Her gaze darted rapidly over the combatants, pointing with one hand after the other. With each point, a tendril of water shot out and lashed one of their enemies.

So she was joining them after all. He blocked a swing and came up under it to take down the attacker. And as fast as she and Tashan were eliminating their opponents, perhaps there weren't too many after all. Many of the Hranites that had been after him and Tashan split off, heading for Ari with determined look. The spinning wall of water buckled outward, smacking them back before returning to its previous size.

Mikell saw a strike heading for the princess and lunged to parry. Another blade sank into his side. He fell to one knee as chunks of rock shot up around them and spiraled outward in a rapid spin, driving the Hranites back. Tashan pulled him to his feet, and he felt healing warmth on his side. "All right?" she asked, sounding winded. He nodded. The Hranites were ducking under the spinning rocks to advance again. He saw the change in their eyes. They were determined before to take the princess alive. Now they didn't care either way.

The rocks shot inward, dropping a few, but not enough. He lashed out one way, then another, doing his best to keep them back. More rocks flew to knock down a handful of their attackers. Not quite as many rocks as before. "Are you hurt?" he called above the fight, unable to turn and check on her without opening himself up.

"I'm managing," she puffed. She spun her sword, driving a couple back, and waved her other hand, causing the ground to shift and unseat another handful. "I haven't used this much energy in a long time."

She was tiring out. He pushed harder, all the more determined to take out as many as possible and keep them away from Tashan. But the attacking Hranites had all taken a new tactic. Forget the others, kill the princess. The circle around them tightened, and he found his back pressed against hers.

A wave of water swept off at least a quarter of the group around them. "Move!" Ari shouted. He caught Tashan's arm and pulled her to the opening, then shoved her toward her cousin. Ari would be able to protect her better than him at this point. The swirl of water around Ari swept outward, encompassing Tashan before the Hranites could reach her.

A blow smashed across Mikell's back with blinding pain. His knees hit the rock floor before he knew what was happening. A Hranite snarled and grabbed his arm, twisting him backwards to look up at his attackers.

Mara grabbed Mikell's shoulder with one hand and put her other hand on the Hranite's arm. The attacker blinked and stumbled backwards as if dazed. A rush of strength flew through Mikell's body. He swung in a fury, dropping or driving back the Hranites that had turned their attention on him. The rest rushed past him, still trying to get to the princess.

The instant they were clear, Mikell spun and stared at Mara. "You're—"

She kissed him, pressing a hand against his back. Warmth flooded his system. She stepped back, regarding him with eyes that somehow appeared stronger than before. "Go." She hurried away from the mass of fighters, getting herself to a safe distance.

There would be time for answers later. Right now, he had to deal with a swarm of Hranites in front of him with deadly intentions focused on the princess. He looked over his shoulder and saw many of their allies cringing back, nursing minor wounds and generally looking helpless. He grabbed a discarded sword and tossed it to one of them, who fumbled a couple times before managing to catch it, miraculously without cutting himself. He stared at the fighters without making any move to approach them. Mikell kicked a mace toward another, who looked at it with uncertainty.

Mikell scowled. Their allies were useless, and obviously had no intention of changing that. He shook his head in disgust and turned back toward the fray. Before he could fight his way in, a slight motion above caught his eye. The poorly secured bin of rocks hanging from the ceiling. Almost exactly above the attacking Hranites.

Hoping the Hranites behind him would understand, Mikell pointed to the bin. The cringing allies just stared at him. He motioned again, first to the bin, then with a crashing motion toward the mass of fighters. That was all he had time for—he couldn't stay here and play pretending games with them while the princess was under assault. He started forward, but paused. He couldn't leave Mara alone and undefended back here.

"More blades!" Korent shouted from somewhere near the thinning flume of water. They needed him. He looked back one more time, then worked his way around the outer edge of the fight, taking out more Hranites as he went. Mara had somehow reached him when he was surrounded by the enemy. If she could do that, then she could find a way to escape if any turned on her. He just had to believe that.

He reached the edge of the tunnel as the water torrent became nothing more than a handful of skinny lashes striking at the nearing Hranites. Korent and Teylan were positioned on the other side of Tashan and Ari, doing their best to hold the line.

"Back into the tunnel!" Mikell barked, kicking a Hranite into its companions and slicing his way through the few remaining enemies between him and the others. "Korent, with me." Ari and Tashan backed their way into the mouth of the tunnel, Teylan positioning herself in front of them. Korent joined Mikell in blocking the entrance, doing their best imitation of a shield with rapidly swinging blades.

"Not sure how much more I can handle," Korent grunted. Teylan swung over their heads, stopping a few high strikes before they could land.

"Just a bit longer," Mikell recited. Their mantra at the front lines. Always just a bit longer.

Korent's next grunt turned into a humorless laugh. "A bit longer indeed."

A loud crack echoed above the fight, drawing a pause as they all looked to find the source of the noise. Mikell's gaze went straight to the bin dangling in the middle of the room. It swayed dangerously. Hope swelled through his chest. Just a bit further...

One of the attackers shouted, pointing upward. At that same moment, the mace Mikell had shoved toward their allies flew through the air and slammed into the precariously hanging bin. It gave up its grip on the railwork, and the bin and stones alike dropped, pummeling the enemy below.

Confused shouts burst from the attackers. "Give me a leg," Mikell said. Korent dropped to one knee, the other one angled out for Mikell to step on and survey the battle. Mikell grinned. The mass of Hranites in front of them had been cut down by more than half. Even better, they seemed to be gaining awareness of how dramatically their odds had shifted. A large Hranite shouted loud commands, and the attackers drew back.

"They're calling the retreat," Tashan translated unnecessarily, sounding exhausted but relieved.

Retreat would take them dangerously close to Mara. Mikell shoved his way out and worked around the edge of the scrambling mass, trying to catch a glimpse of her. A flash of pale hair caught his eye. His heart stopped at the sight of his wife lying among the dead, unmoving. "Mara!" He charged forward.

She looked up, checked on the retreating Hranites, then hurried to her feet when she saw they were already past her. He almost fell over in relief. She'd been faking to keep the Hranites from spotting her. Clever. He caught her in his arms and held her tight. "Don't scare me like."

"I didn't want them to see me." Her voice was muffled against his chest. He kissed her hair, then turned. He should make sure the Hranites truly fled and didn't regroup for another attack. Mara seemed to understand his thoughts and gently pushed him toward the exit tunnel. "I'm fine. Go."

Torches had been left in the massive main room that had been so dark before, lighting the way. He spotted Korent and Teylan ahead and sped up to join them. The mass of fleeing Hranites had just made it out of the mine.

"There are more out there," he puffed. "Attacking the dragon. We may need to—"

Blinding light and searing heat cut him off, and they backpedaled to a stop as a massive column of flames devoured the Hranites ahead. The flames dissipated to reveal nothing left standing.

"I think the dragon may have a handle on things," Korent mused.

### Chapter 19

"I gotta see this," Teylan said, resuming the jog onward. Korent followed, but Mikell turned back. The princesses were still there with the Hranites they'd fought alongside, the ones whose intentions were still highly suspect. Not to mention the fact that Mara was there, unprotected.

He returned to find Tashan and Ari resting and talking quietly, the Hranites clustered on the other side of the room. Mara was among them, checking on their injuries. "Raisa-me," he called. He didn't want her so close to the Hranites until they knew for sure what was going on. He turned to the two Kadrians as his wife made her way across the room to him. "Any injuries?"

"None of notice," Tashan said, lightly rubbing a bruised spot on her arm. "You?"

"Not anymore." He hardly felt more than a few twinges and minor cuts, thanks to her and Mara.

"Ari told me about Mundin," Tashan said. Her expression took on a hard edge. "We'll need to make our way to Innsbrooke as soon as we can."

"We will, raisa-ro." He glanced at his approaching wife. "Please excuse me." At Tashan's nod, he walked forward to meet Mara. She pulled him close. He rested his head against hers, content to breathe her in for a moment before speaking again. "How did you get past all those Hranites? And how did you make the one release me?"

She looked embarrassed. "I crawled. Most of them didn't notice me. I got a couple of kicks along the way, but on the other hand, I think I knocked a few off balance. I think it evened out in the end." Her face sobered, hesitant. "Teylan told me what happened when the princess woke. I thought, if she could make someone fall asleep with a touch, perhaps I could, too. At least I dazed him enough that he let go."

She turned her gaze downward. "I know you're upset I went into the middle of a fight. And used the magic on that Hranite. And that I used the magic to help Princess Tashan. But I saw you were in trouble, and I couldn't bear the thought of losing you. As for the princess, I couldn't think of any other way we could get free. I know you worry, but—"

He silenced her with a long kiss, then looked into her eyes. "You were brave. As much as I hate the thought of you in any danger, I'm proud of you." The words surprised him as much as her. Apparently his mind had made itself up on the matter while he was distracted by the fight.

She broke into a smile and hugged him close. "Thank you."

He returned the hug, then pulled back and pointed a warning finger at her. "Don't think this means I'm going to be okay with you running into danger again."

"Of course." She hadn't stopped smiling.

He kissed her again and wished he could stay there holding her longer—perhaps forever—but there were the others to consider. He turned back toward Tashan and Ari, trying to decide the best option for their next step.

"Mara," Tashan greeted warmly, beginning to stand.

"Please, don't get up on my account, raisa-ro," Mara said. "You need your rest."

Tashan relaxed once more with a nod of gratitude. "I didn't get a chance to thank you. What you did was incredibly courageous."

Mara's cheeks flushed pink. "I'm glad I was able to help. I was afraid it wouldn't work."

"You had little reason to fear." Tashan's eyes appeared to gleam for a moment. "I think you're much stronger than you realize."

Mara's flush deepened. Mikell glanced back at the tunnel, uncomfortable with the turn of conversation. "I should make sure Alita's all right."

Mara nodded. "I'll stay with the princess."

He hesitated, uncertain about leaving the three of them alone with the Hranites. Fortunately, the problem eliminated itself as Korent, Losanna, and Teylan rejoined them. "All clear," Korent reported.

"Korent, you're injured," Mara gasped. "And you, Teylan!" Mikell hadn't noticed that both of them had a few rather nasty gashes, but now that the rush of the battle was gone, both his friend and the Nim looked ready to fall over.

"It's not bad," Korent said with obvious false bravado. "A cut here, a near-decapitation there, nothing to fuss over." Mara shook her head and dragged them aside to care for them.

"Alita?" Tashan asked.

"She's staying with Axen," Losanna said. "The dragon was injured. They're doing..." she waved her hands in an uncomprehending gesture, " _something_ strange which I'm sure is quite normal for people with dragons. Now, the Hranites."

Tashan moved to stand, and Mikell helped her to her feet. The Hranite leader approached, saying something. Ari stood as well, though she leaned against the cave wall, still looking weary.

Tashan smiled. "He wants to know if we're all okay. By Maker's favor, it seems we are." She spoke in response, then asked a question.

The leader looked back at the rest of his companions, then launched into a long speech. Tashan translated as he went, occasionally stopping him to make sure she'd understood correctly. "These Hranites are from a small village between their capital city and the wall, remote but with occasional visits from soldiers stopping to rest on their way between the two. They... overheard? Learned of an agreement between Chancellor Gerit—their ruler—and someone of importance from Innsbrooke. That would be Lord Mundin, I gather." A displeased look crossed her face. "The plan was for Lord Mundin to send me away from the protection of the capital, somewhere remote and isolated, so the Hranites could capture me. The Hranites would then use me as a bargaining chip to get more land, and Mundin would 'reluctantly' accept their terms. The land of Ebrun would grow, and Mundin would become a Kenaran hero, as well as being made rich for his cooperation."

"Despicable," Mikell growled.

"But the Hranites had no intention of holding their end of the bargain. They were going to use me to take all of Kenara, enslave the people, and then kill me and the other leaders—Mundin included."

Ari interjected. "And Mundin similarly had no intention of carrying out the full plan, either. He arranged for your capture, but used it to incite the people to war, to wipe out the Hranites, just like he's always wanted." She paused. "How did Mundin get you to go to one particular place?"

Tashan gestured for the leader to wait a moment. "He'd found one of my family's old books which talked about," she paused, "something of great value. The book indicated a location where a trail begins, leading to that item's hiding place. He was able to figure out where that area was, then gave the book to me. Of course, I didn't know he also gave the location to the Hranites."

She turned back to the leader and nodded, resuming her translation of his story. "Their village had been attacked by Kenarans in the past, and they were nearly wiped out in retribution for something other Hranites had done, even though they had nothing to do with it."

Mikell glanced at Korent and saw shame on his friend's face.

"They didn't want to risk another attack from Kenarans. They just wanted to do their work and... march the mountain?" Tashan paused and spoke with the Hranite for a moment. "Ah. Advance their position in society. They got the soldiers to share more details about the plan, then made their way across the wall to the abduction site. They were afraid I would see them as enemies and attack, and they feared none of them could stand against me in a fight. So they decided the best thing would be to capture me and hide from the soldiers, then figure out how to communicate once they knew they'd thwarted the plot."

Mikell shook his head. "They attacked you to protect you."

"So it would seem." Tashan evaluated the group. "Their story rings true. And they certainly worked hard to protect me from the other Hranites—I assume those to be the soldiers who plotted with Mundin." She spoke to the leader some more. He nodded in agreement, gave an awkward bow, then returned to his people, talking loudly and vigorously.

"I've told them to stay here in hiding," Tashan said. "I don't want them to risk their lives trying to cross Kenara again. Besides, I doubt Axen would take kindly to their appearance. I'll find a way to return them to their homes safely, but the most important thing now is to get to Innsbrooke before Mundin can start his war."

"There are guards from Innsbrooke in the nearby village," Korent supplied. "They may be able to help us."

"As long as they aren't comrades with Mundin," Teylan added with a dour look.

A troubled expression flitted across Tashan's face before she nodded. "We will find out either way soon enough."

They left the cave to find the massive dragon resting her head just outside the entrance, huffing tiny plumes of steam into the air. Alita sat on top of the head and rubbed Axen's ear, looking plenty disheveled.

"Do you need healing?" Mara asked, concern in her voice.

Alita waved a hand dismissively. "I'm uninjured. Axen hardly let me fight at all, the spoilsport." The dragon promptly snorted a larger puff of steam, large enough to whip their clothes and hair about. Alita rolled her eyes and smirked before continuing. "The Hranites let you walk out?"

"They weren't part of the plot against me," Tashan said. "They learned of it and sought to keep me from falling into enemy hands."

"By holding you prisoner." Alita shook her head. "Not much for brains, are they?"

"They fought their best to keep me from being captured by the others. I intend to see them safely back to their homes in Ebrun, though I likely won't be able to attend to that until we've dealt with the war gathering in the capital." Tashan looked down, frowning. "They may be trapped in hiding for some time, I'm afraid."

Alita stroked the dragon's ear again. "If Axen was in any shape to travel, I could get you to Innsbrooke in less than a day. But as it is... you best be on your way. I'll join you at Innsbrooke once Axen's recovered."

"Of course." Tashan started forward, but paused. "Alita... You know I wouldn't ask this if I saw any other options."

Alita eyed Tashan, then scowled and folded her arms. "Seriously? You are NOT asking me that."

"We don't want them wandering around Kenara. If our people see them, they'll be attacked on sight and will be forced to defend themselves. We've had enough harm come from misunderstandings, don't you think?"

Mikell glanced between the two women, uncertain what they were talking about. Mara leaned closer and whispered in his ear. "Tashan wants Alita to use the dragon to return the Hranites to their home."

"Axen would never go for it," Alita insisted.

"Axen will comply with your desires, will she not?"

Alita's scowl deepened. " _I_ would never go for it."

"Please? As a personal favor."

For a moment, Alita remained unmoving, then she sighed in exasperation. "Fine. But you owe me."

"I owe you much, friend." Tashan beamed, then turned. "Which way did you say the village was?"

Mikell and Losanna took the lead, the rest clustering around the princess, watching closely for signs of trouble. They'd finally gotten her free; they couldn't risk some unexpected attack stopping them now. Mikell spotted two sentinals before the village came into view. The long-legged creatures with their bird-like bodies, snaking necks, and noses like upright spears set on a round head would get them to Innsbrooke in just over a day. He hoped that would be soon enough.

People stared as they neared, some racing off and shouting. Mikell took a deep breath and wrapped his hand around his sword. They were about to find out where these guards stood.

They had just reached the edge of the village when the Innsbrooke guards marched their way, fanning out into battle formation. One with the markings of a Pechik pointed to Ari, who was walking just behind Mikell. "It's the infiltrators! Kill them at once!"

Teeth clenched, Mikell drew his sword. One more battle. Just a bit longer. Before he could lunge, though, Tashan stepped past him, facing the guards with a dignified, commanding posture. "Stand down."

The guards froze, staring in shock and confusion. The Pechik looked startled, then glowered. "It's a Hranite in disguise, trying to trick you. They must be killed!"

Tashan lifted her hand, revealing the golden tattoo around her wrist. "I am no imposter."

"It's faked," the Pechik spat. "A trap. She's trying to lure you closer to examine it. Kill them! That's an order!" The guards raised their weapons again, hesitant but ready to follow commands.

With a disappointed sigh, Tashan looked over the group. "Rivon," she addressed one near the middle, "I'm pleased to see you again. Does this mean your wife has recovered? I recall last time you were on duty, you were concerned for her health, and I sent you to be with her."

The guard faltered, his sword lowering.

"And Kedlir," she continued, smiling at another, "I hope you'll be on the rotation for the Meeting Hall again. I haven't found another guard quite as willing as you to help me sneak a sweet-glazed hardroll." To another, "Look at you, Drina. I remember the day you were appointed as a guard, looking shiny as the sun. Your parents were so proud. And is that the emblem of a Markur I see? You've advanced rapidly for one so young."

The guards stared. None looked the least bit interested in attacking. Mikell slowly relaxed, but kept an eye on their commander. The man might still attempt something.

Tashan's smile vanished as she turned back to the Pechik. "Priof, I'm disappointed and hurt that you've chosen to join Mundin in his plot against me. I once thought you loyal to our country and to my family. When you stood guard at my mother's side, you never wavered in your defense or dedication."

Pechik Priof opened his mouth as if to attempt his orders once more, but it was clear from the expressions around him that he'd failed. Several of the guards clamped their hands on him, stripping away his weapons.

Tashan turned to Markur Drina. "We must return to Innsbrooke at once. This war cannot proceed."

"Of course, milady." Drina bowed. "We have these sentinals, and we will escort you directly to the front."

"More likely to the side, I think," Tashan mused, a distant look in her eyes. She returned her attention to the present. "We shall see when we arrive."

"There aren't enough sentinals to carry us all," Kedlir said, keeping a firm grip on Priof. "We will remain here and keep this one under guard, milady. Maker's favor on you." He paused. "And, milady, may I say how grateful I am to see you alive and well." The others chimed in with fervent agreement.

"I also find myself grateful," she said with that amused look, then she dipped her head. "Thank you. I in turn am grateful for your loyalty and devotion."

Mara squeezed Mikell's hand as they followed the guards to the sentinals. Many villagers called out to the princess, delighted to see her alive. She responded graciously, waving and acknowledging each one. As they reached the sentinals, she addressed Drina. "Once Mundin and his war have been dealt with, we will need to send aid to this village. It has suffered for its proximity to where I was held captive."

"It will be done, milady." Drina tapped on the sentinal's leg. It lowered its massive round body, and Drina helped Tashan climb into the saddle, high-walled and broad, nearly as large as Mikell and Mara's living quarters. Mikell had to jump to reach the bottom rungs of the ladder hanging off the side, then turned to assist Mara. She settled herself in a corner of the saddle, adjusting her skirt and hair with a self-conscious glance at the princess. Mikell turned to help up Ari, Korent, and Teylan.

Drina waved the others toward the other beast. "We can move faster if we avoid overloading the sentinals."

"We should place more of our own with the princess," Rivon said, eyeing Mikell and the others. "We can't take chances with her protection."

Tashan smiled. "Thank you for your concern, Rivon, but these are the people who rescued me in the face of great danger. I'm confident in their loyalty and dedication to my safety." Rivon still looked displeased, but turned to the other sentinal, where Losanna already sat at the front of the saddle.

Once the second sentinal was loaded well with guards, both animals stood, creating a gush of wind over the saddles' occupants. Mara gasped in surprise, clutching Mikell. He'd forgotten she'd never ridden in a sentinal before. In fairness, he himself had only ridden once, back when he was still recovering from his war wounds. He held her close until the movement was done, then slowly eased back as the sentinals began their march along the main road, their long strides turning the ground into a blur beneath them.

It took a moment longer for Mara's grip to relax. "I didn't know it was quite so fast," she whispered. Her hands patted wildly at her hair, and she cringed with a glance in Tashan's direction. "I must look a sight."

"You look beautiful." He leaned in, and she melted into his kiss.

A loudly cleared throat disrupted them several seconds later. He pulled away and saw the others looking elsewhere, Korent doing so as obviously as possible. Mara's flush returned, making her look all the more lovely. He folded her hand in his.

"It is a powerful love that maintains its passion even in difficult times," Tashan said. "May I ask how you two met?"

He met Mara's eyes and saw she had the same feeling of surrealty as he did. They sat far above the treetops on the back of a sentinal with the ruler of all Kenara, and she wanted to make small talk about their lives. "We were young," Mara finally said. "Our villages weren't far from each other, just at the southern border of the great forest—his inside the forest, mine outside. I was out one day gathering herbs for my mother, and he..." She glanced at him, uncertain.

He squeezed her hand. "I nearly chased a rekin right over her."

Korent burst out laughing, and Teylan chortled. Ari and Tashan's amused expressions were an almost perfect match. Drina hid a smile and pretended to be paying attention to guiding the sentinal and watching the road below.

"Right over her?" Korent asked between laughs. "Really?"

"She barely saw it coming in time and jumped out of the way. I was mortified, sure I'd hurt someone. I was just a youth at that point, and it was only my second time hunting alone. I helped her up, and..." He gave her hand another squeeze. "I never stood a chance." He could barely believe that he was speaking so openly about private details to people who were essentially strangers. But he felt the closeness of sword-mates with Teylan and Ari now, same as with Korent, after all the fighting they'd done side by side. And something about Tashan's quiet nature left him relaxed.

"He started visiting me nearly every day," Mara continued the story. "He'd bring little gifts, and I'd sneak away to walk with him in the forest or show him our creek. Just over a year later, we promised ourselves to one another."

"And you were married," Teylan said, then paused. "You said you were still in your youth at that point, and this is your sessen? You both seem... further on your years than that."

The warm relaxation Mikell had felt a moment earlier disappeared. Mara's fingertips gently rubbed over his hand in a warm, soothing way. He echoed the rub with his thumb. Wasn't it just days ago that thoughts of the war had brought it back in full life to his senses? It was easier for him to remain grounded in reality now, for whatever reason.

"We had something of a delay before we were wed," Mara said diplomatically. "We were separated and only recently reunited."

Korent already understood the missing gap, and Ari looked like she got it. Teylan frowned, clueless. "What separated you?"

"You don't need to speak of it if you don't wish to," Tashan said, her eyes full of compassion.

Mikell looked down at his wife's delicate hand inside his. "It was barely morning when they attacked. I hardly knew what I was doing and survived the assault by sheer luck. I rushed to her village, fearing she'd been attacked as well. Thankfully, someone fleeing my village had warned them to escape. I trusted that her father would ensure her safety, and I joined the defenses." Past horrors whispered to the back of his mind without asserting themselves.

"I wish to anything there had been something I could have done to prevent it." Tashan's voice was barely audible, her expression distant.

Ari nudged her. "You were, what, eleven at the time? What would you have done?"

"Anything I could." A wry smile crossed the princess's lips. "Which, at that age, may have amounted to stomping my feet and being proud of myself for flinging a couple rocks."

Mikell couldn't help but smile, already feeling his chest relax again. Not completely, but enough. "I was wounded and taken to Kolrem for care. It was years before I was on my feet again, and by then, her family had found a new home somewhere else. I admit I didn't put much into tracking them down. I was..." He wasn't sure how to best word it. "I was still unwell in the aftermath. I didn't wish to burden her with that."

"I was apprenticed under a healer at the time," Mara said. "I waited for news of him, but I feared he'd been killed. I was astounded, then, when we were called to aid to a small coastal village that had been struck by a hurricane, and I found my Mikell there, rebuilding homes among the villagers."

Mikell met her eyes, unable to tell the rest of the story. How he'd tried to push her away to spare her the panic fits, the irrational rage, the terrors at night. How she'd refused to let him. How her embrace or even a mere touch of her hand could chase away the intruding visions of the past. How he'd improved faster as she worked beside him, and how they'd finally married last year when he felt fit enough to serve as her proper guardian.

"It was a tragedy, what happened," Tashan said. "I'm glad to hear a story of beauty from it, that you two were reunited and overcame what had separated you." Her tone suggested she understood more than what had been said.

"Yes," Mikell agreed, still looking at Mara. "Beautiful."

Teylan regaled them with stories of rowdy and outrageous patrons as the land beneath them shifted from plains to the great forest and on until well after nightfall. Mikell and Korent took turns with Drina to keep the sentinal on track while everyone else slept. It wasn't a difficult job; the sentinal was accustomed to traveling the main road and never deviated. For whatever reason, the massive creatures only needed sleep every couple days, making them all the more ideal for travelers in a hurry.

As the others awoke and ate the next morning, Ari started in on stories from Tashan's younger days, making the princess blush on occasion and laugh with regularity. Mikell found himself drawn into the humor and asked questions, egging the stories on just as much as Korent did.

"And then there was the time she decided to out-magic her mother." Ari gave a deliberately casual stretch in the warm rays of the late morning sun, seeming to enjoy their vantage well above the thick, green blanket of the great forest.

"Oh, no," Tashan sighed, covering her eyes.

"She was—what was it, seven? She had just learned to start a fire and was incredibly proud of herself for it."

"I'm sure she was," Korent grinned, looking like a snitpup begging a morsel. "What happened?"

"Well," Ari drawled, "if I recall correctly, there are still scorch marks on some of the stones of the grand hall from her near attempt to burn the entire palace down."

The others laughed, but Tashan nudged her cousin quiet and stood with a serious look on her face.

"What? It's a funny story," Ari protested. "I haven't even told them the part where—"

"Southwest." Tashan's tone left no room for levity.

Mikell leaned over the sidewall of the saddle and craned his neck for a view ahead. He could barely see the outline of the wall looming at the horizon. He spotted it just as Mara gasped. His breath caught. A massive gap in the wall. The others sobered in an instant.

Drina adjusted the sentinal's aim off the main road onto a narrower route leading toward the gap. She nudged the base of its neck, urging it faster. "We'll be there in a trice, milady."

"Aim for the northern end of the gap," Tashan commanded, her eyes scanning the route ahead.

"We need to get you to the front," Teylan said. "Once everyone sees you're alive, they'll stop."

"I'm afraid it may not be so easy," Tashan replied. "Little doubt Mundin has some awareness that his plan is in jeopardy. There will be others like Priof who have chosen to aid him. They'll be watching for us."

"But there will be so many people there," Teylan protested. "Didn't they say Mundin was gathering an army? He wouldn't dare try anything with so many gazers about."

Korent shook his head. "In the chaos of a battlefield, there's little space to think. You hear someone shout that an enemy is attacking, you turn and fight back. Usually before you've a chance to see who you were fighting." Bitterness stung the last sentence.

"I have a plan to deal with the wall, but we'll need to find a way around them, somewhere we can be seen and act without interference," Tashan said. She nodded toward the wall. "At the top should do."

Mikell stared at her. "You expect to get past an entire army and climb all the way to the top of the wall without being noticed by Mundin's accomplices?"

"I doubt we'll pass unnoticed." She met his eyes. "I would understand if you—if any of you—wish to remain at a distance. Maker knows you've done more than enough to help."

"Never," he responded without taking even a moment to consider it.

Teylan nodded in broad agreement. "You're stuck with us, milady."

Tashan smiled. "Thank you."

They were quiet as the sentinal neared the wall, which was lower than the creature's head, but still much higher than their perch on its back. "If we can get close enough, we can shift onto the wall and climb the rest of the way," Tashan said quietly. "It's not an easy climb, but doable. With any hope, they'll assume our sentinals are nothing more than further troops arriving."

Mikell looked over the edge of the saddle while Ari and Tashan stayed down. Ari's hair especially would give them away in a glance. The sight below shook him to his core. The section of missing wall lay in rubble on either side of the gap, pushed to the edges of the opening to create enough room for an army to march through. On their side, a massive area of the great forest had been clear-cut, with trees pressing thick around every side of the wide space demolished to make room for the army to set up.

Now, standing in the area instead of trees were Kenarans of all types lined up in formation, awaiting the command to march. On the Ebrun side, Hranites matched those formations, equally ready for the battle ahead. Mundin sat on the back of a trongial at the rear of the Kenaran army, the riding mount all but frothing in its eagerness to charge and chomp at any living thing it could reach. Mikell ducked his head back down, but the High Lord didn't appear to have spotted him. He exhaled and gave Mara a nod. It was okay. They were almost there.

The sentinals kept to the side of the clearing tightly enough that branches from the trees bordering the fighting grounds whipped at their legs. They neared the wall, still not close enough to reach. Mikell checked over the side and spotted figures moving to intercept them. They weren't waving for the rider's attention as they should be if they wanted the sentinal to stop. Mikell spotted the glint of a drawn sword. He looked up and saw Mundin looking their way. His chest tightened. They'd been identified.

"They've seen us!" He reached for his sword just as the sentinal screeched in pain. The saddle tilted and swayed beneath them, and the sentinal tumbled toward the ground.

Tashan sprang to her feet, bracing herself against the sidewall, and extended her hands. Branches snapped out from the nearby trees and snatched them off the sentinal's back before it crashed into the rocky soil below. Mikell managed to catch the tree he was flung toward just inside the dark shadows of the remaining forest. Mara landed just below him, and he scrambled down to help her right herself. Tashan perched above them, her hands still extended. Losanna and the guards from the second sentinal flew their way a moment later, carried by more branches under the princess' control. Losanna easily rebounded off the trunk of a nearby tree and jumped from branch to branch until she was crouched near the princess. The guards were not quite as nimble, clutching desperately at branches and flailing their legs for purchase.

"Situation," Ari said in a stage whisper as she adjusted herself out of the undignified position she'd landed in.

Tashan squinted through the trees. "They're gathering around the sentinals, looking for us. I get the feeling this was intentional, but I'm not certain."

"It was." Mikell scooted further down the branch toward the fallen sentinals, straining to hear what their attackers were saying.

"Report to Mundin," one of the guards hissed, barely audible. "It was the princess, I'm sure of it. Spread out, find her, and kill her and any of her companions. Make sure no one sees her."

Mikell gripped his sword, fighting the impulse to try to jump through the trees as Losanna did and leap down on top of their heads, blade first. Instead, he scooted back to the others. "They're searching for us. And they outnumber us, nearly three to one."

"Plan?" Ari asked.

Tashan seemed to evaluate the area. "They're between us and the wall. I need to get to the top, as near the gap as possible. I can get up the wall if I can reach it."

"Done," Losanna said, starting down the tree in a stealthy crawl.

"There are more gathering. It will take all of us."

"Not all of us," Teylan corrected. "We'll clarify a path. You'll get to the wall." The others nodded their agreement.

Tashan turned to Ari, then Mara. "I'll need help. This will require a great deal of strength."

"Of course," Ari said.

She was talking about magic. Mara looked at Mikell, uncertainty in her eyes. She didn't want to violate the honor code and reject the directions of her guardian—her husband—again. He saw the acceptance on Tashan's face. She understood Elf traditions. It was okay for him to say no without defying the princess.

He exhaled and pulled Mara close. "Be safe."

Mara's eyes lit up, and she kissed him hard. "You too, tabe-me," she whispered.

He held her tightly before releasing her. He nodded to Tashan. They were ready.

Mundin's guards spread into the forest to search for their missing targets. Losanna waved for the others to follow her. They climbed down out of the trees and placed the trunks between them and the searchers. Everyone, even Drina and her guards, watched Losanna, who in turn watched the princess.

Tashan nodded. Losanna spun and charged with a roar, the others right behind her. Mundin's collaborators were startled and made a poor effort at blocking the first strikes. The charge swiftly broke a path through the group. "Go!" Losanna shouted.

Mikell fought as hard as he could to keep the recovering guards off-balance as Tashan, Ari, and Mara rushed through the opening the initial attack had created. The guards hollered and redoubled their efforts, but it was too late. Mikell and Korent closed in behind the three women, protecting them from a rear attack and keeping the guards at bay. He couldn't see what was happening, but the guards' shouts changed, and he knew the three had made it through to the other side.

"Onward," Korent barked in his direction. They worked their way toward the others standing between the mass of guards and the wall. They'd managed to get the princess through. Now they had to keep the guards from reaching her until she could complete her plan.

### Chapter 20

Mara

Mara tried to block out the sounds of fighting behind her. Mikell would be all right. She had to focus on helping the princess. Louder shouts caught her attention, and she glanced back to see some of the guards flanking right to get past Mikell and the other fighters. Losanna managed to catch a few of them, but a small group broke past.

She buckled down and ran harder, doing her best to keep up with the taller women. "They're coming after us!" she warned them between gasps of breath. They were nearly at the base of the wall. Tashan said she could get up the wall, so as long as they reached it before the guards caught up, they would be safe, right?

Tashan stretched a hand toward the wall without slowing. The rocks rumbled. A massive, flat stone jutted out and started gliding upwards along the surface of the wall. Tashan stepped on, and Ari jumped to join her. Mara was almost there, but it was already above her shoulders and still climbing. Her heart sank. She wasn't going to make it.

"Jump!" Ari shouted, reaching for her. Mara gritted her teeth and leapt as hard as she could. Her hand locked with Ari's, and Tashan caught her other hand. The two women swung her up onto the stone as it climbed at a dizzying rate. Mara clutched the edge of it, panting for air. The guards stopped at the bottom of the wall and pointed upward after them. One seemed to be signaling to someone else further away from the wall.

"All right?" Tashan asked, hand on Mara's shoulder.

Mara nodded as she caught her breath. "We made it."

Tashan looked up to the top of the wall above, then behind them. "Not quite yet."

Mara followed the princess's gaze and saw a lanky sentinal trotting toward them, guards leaning forward over the saddle in preparation to jump onto the side of the wall. A shout from below indicated Mikell had seen the approaching beast. He lunged at it, but the sentinal's stride was long, placing its feet too far from him before he could reach it.

More guards swarmed after him. "Look out!" she screamed. The guards reached him, and he vanished into the mass of people. One of the nearest army units marched toward the fight, no doubt under orders to help the guards. Something inside of her wanted to jump off the rock and rush to his aid, but that would be suicide at this height. She closed her eyes and forced herself to focus. Mikell was a warrior. He would be okay. The princess needed her now.

The sentinal stopped next to the wall, snuffling and bobbing its head high above. The guards scrambled off the saddle and found footholds and grips on the side of the wall. They weren't far below Tashan's rock, and their position on the wall was much closer to the gap.

Mara checked their progress. They were nearly at the top, but the guards were climbing fast. They would have to run if they wanted to reach the gap before the guards could block their path—but then what? Tashan could identify herself to the people gathered below, but likely Mundin would spread the same lie as Priof, that she was a Hranite trying to trick them. With the air of war heavy beneath them, no doubt the Kenarans would believe the lie and respond with rage rather than laying down their weapons. Mara looked at Tashan and saw the calm determination on her face. The princess had a plan. Mara had to trust that.

"This is going to be a trick." Ari's tone was casual, but her body was tense.

"A trick indeed," Tashan agreed. She crouched slightly. "Brace yourselves."

Mara had just enough time to grab the side of the rock before it jarred to a stop at the overhang. The top ledge reached the waists of the Kadrians and chest on Mara. Tashan and Ari scrambled up, helped Mara after them, and the three took off running. Mara's chest burned, but she ignored it and focused on the goal ahead. They were going to make it. They had to.

A guard scrambled over the edge of the wall ahead of them, drawing a sword and shouting as he charged. Ari flicked her wrist, and a tendril of water snapped across his face. He reeled, flailing for balance, and barely managed to catch himself on the edge of the wall, his sword falling to the ground far below.

But more guards already blocked their path. They hadn't been fast enough. Mara backpedaled as the Kadrians slowed. The stone section beneath the guards rocked, courtesy of Tashan, and the enemy had to drop low to keep from tumbling over the side.

"Conserve your energy," Tashan shouted, drawing her sword. Ari continued whipping tiny snakes of water at the guards while Tashan blocked more incoming strikes.

Mara held back. She knew nothing about fighting. She'd only made it through the Hranites by staying low, moving fast, and dumb luck. There was nothing she could do to help but stay out of the way.

A hand caught her hair and yanked her backwards. A burning lance shot through her side. She cried in pain as her legs gave out. Her whole body felt on fire. The guard released her hair, dropping her on the rock surface, and charged at the princess and Ari, a second guard beside him. Mara gasped for air and felt her energy combating the fire, beating back the flames with a gentle warmth. She reigned it in as soon as the bleeding had stopped. Tashan said to conserve energy.

The guards reached Ari and Tashan, swinging mightily. One caught Ari across the arm, making one of the snakes fall and splash to nothing over the rock. Tashan barely dodged the other. The opponents on both sides were too much for them.

Shouting from below preceded thunderous feet rushing forward. The Kenarans were charging toward the open gap, and the Hranites immediately echoed the battle cry and charge. Mundin had undoubtedly seen them on top of the wall and was trying to start the war before Tashan had a chance to act.

Mara struggled to her knees. They had to get past the guards. Tashan could stop this, but not while under attack. Mara dragged herself forward until she was behind the two new attackers, planted her hands at their waists, and shoved with all her might. There was only a cry of surprise before one tumbled off toward the Kenaran army and the other tumbled toward the Hranites.

Tashan spun her blade the way Mara had seen Mikell do many times, disarming one opponent even as Ari flung the last of her tiny water snakes into the eyes of the final guard. The blinded one staggered and fell. The guard Tashan had disarmed stared at them a moment, then leapt off the wall onto the sentinal, clinging to its neck as if it was a pole while the creature screeched in protest.

Tashan grabbed Mara's arm and pulled her to her feet. "Hold onto me."

Ari helped from the other side. "Just hang on. It'll only take a moment."

Somehow Mara was able to put one foot in front of the other and rush with Tashan and Ari to the gap. Tashan stood at the very edge of shattered rock, the material that had once formed this ledge lying among the rubble below. Ari helped Mara stand behind Tashan to the left with a hand on the princess's shoulder. "Keep your hand on her," Ari instructed before copying the pose on Tashan's right side. Mara's legs shook, and it took all her might to keep herself upright.

Tashan extended her arms toward the ground below. Tingling energy swept through Mara's fingertips and up her arm, washing through her body with a healing warmth that carried away the weakness and pain. Power boiled in her chest and rushed back down her arm to Tashan. The flow continued as if a river ran up one side of her arm, through her body, and down the other side, coming from and returning to Tashan in a potent current that moved faster by the second. Mara knew the same thing was happening to Ari. She could feel both Kadrians as if the three of them sat for tea inside each other's minds.

A shimmer like lightning struck the ground below and crackled its way across the dirt between the broken edges of the wall. Cries of alarm burst from the armies as they reeled back just before reaching the glowing line in the dirt.

Tashan slowly drew her arms upward. Mara felt her free arm rising of its own accord. Her hair flipped and cracked with static. The ground shook, and the armies below staggered and reeled to keep their balance. Rocks crushed their way upward from deep below, sending loose dirt cascading down and dusting those who had come too close, fighters who were now falling over themselves in a hasty retreat. The rubble littering the ground rolled along the newly forming wall and locked into place, returning to the original purpose as a barrier. The shaking didn't stop until the gap had been fully sealed.

Tashan lowered her arms, looking tired but pleased. Mara felt the same. The wound in her side was gone, and her mind was as foggy and as happy as if she'd had one glass of sweet laich wine too many. Ari gave her a sideways grin. Mara couldn't help but laugh in response. They'd done it. They'd stopped Mundin's plot to lead them into war against the Hranites.

Tashan looked down at the Hranite side. One Hranite sat tall above the others on a dark-furred trongial, his hat and coat heavily adorned with shiny metal pieces. He smirked at Tashan and placed his hand against his head in a mocking salute. Mara frowned, but Tashan only dipped her head in an equally insincere way. Seeming to accept that, the man shouted an order, and the Hranites departed.

Tashan turned to the Kenaran side. A growing roar came from below as the people realized it was their princess standing above them. Any thoughts of war or danger were swept away in the elation below. She smiled and waved to them, then met Mundin's slack-jawed stare with cold admonition in her eyes. Mundin backed his mount a few steps, then turned it and broke into a frantic dash toward the tree line behind him. Tashan narrowed her eyes, pointing a finger at him and focusing. She twitched her finger back, and a rock flew upward, smacking into Mundin's chest and knocking him clean off the trongial. The unburdened animal continued its loping gallop into the forest.

"I'm glad I missed the trongial," she remarked. "It's a lovely one, and I'd hate to see it wounded." She paused and squinted. "Actually, I do believe that one's mine."

Ari laughed. "Let's go, your majesty."

The others. The rush Mara had felt after the connection with the other two had left her foggy-minded, and she'd forgotten about the fight below. She spun and searched for her husband among the masses. To her relief, she saw most of the attacking guards fleeing into the forest, just as Mundin had tried to do. The rest had apparently surrendered. Losanna looked annoyed as Teylan wrapped a bandage around the Tulvan's head, Korent gave a half-hearted chase after some of the guards, and—there he was. Mikell looked up at her, relief and joy on his face. He was all right. She had no doubt her expression matched his. He kissed his fingers and extended them toward her. She pressed her own hand against her mouth to receive the kiss and couldn't stop grinning.

### Chapter 21

Mikell adjusted his coat as he sat beside Mara. The thick velvet was simultaneously unfamiliar and the most comfortable garment he'd ever worn in his life. Korent, on his other side, raised his glass with a little shake, and a serving boy scurried over to refill it. His friend seemed perfectly at home in a position of honor, being served and tended to at every turn. Mikell found it too foreign to completely relax. Though, he thought as he helped himself to a hefty slab of toross shank, it certainly was a nice change from the norm.

The Royal Room of the Meeting Hall was packed with people from High Lords to commoners, all joining in the feast to celebrate the princess's return. It was his first time seeing people from outside the Hall in the three days since the near-war. The army had joyously escorted Tashan and her companions to Innsbrooke on a grandiose procession of sentinals. After a boat ride across the lake to the palace, they'd been whisked inside by clusters of servants rushing them to hot baths and luxurious beds. It might not have been his normal style to be pampered, but the time to rest and recover had done him well.

He smiled at Mara and served her some of the toross meat along with a helping of a delicious vegetable he wasn't familiar with. The resting time had done all of them well. Her bruises were gone, and she looked radiant with her hair plaited in an elegant coif and wearing a fine gown perfectly tailored to her in a rustic shade of red.

Ari laughed from further down the table, between Korent and Tashan. Her deep green dress matched her eyes, and her hair had been, by some miracle, tamed. Alita, sitting on the other side of the princess, rolled her eyes while Teylan, seated further down and looking almost discordant in finery, happily chowed on a full array of the morsels in front of them and threw in a comment that brought more laughter. Losanna ignored them from the far end of the table, watching the surroundings as always. Mikell didn't catch what the others were talking about and wasn't too concerned. It was heady enough being seated at the princess's table at the head of the Royal Room to worry about engaging in chit-chat.

More laughter floated from the adjacent table, where the newly appointed Pechik Drina sat with the guards who had themselves been promoted to Markurs, all of those who had escorted them to the wall and helped fight Mundin's forces. The advancement ceremony had started off the celebration, and the guards had been surprised to be called forward. One of the Markurs poked at Drina's Pechik emblem, and she swatted his hand away with a chuckle before flicking at his Markur emblem in return. Brenn laughed with them before making a platter slide toward him so he could reach more of the fruit dish. He'd been found trying to undermine Mundin shortly before the battle lines were drawn and was nearly killed before escaping. Mikell hadn't realized it, but the magic user had joined them in their fight to keep Mundin's guards away from the princess at the wall. He, too, had been properly honored for his aid.

A commotion at the far end of the room drew all conversation to an abrupt halt. People jumped to their feet, booing, and the guards had hard work on their hands stopping the citizens from attacking or throwing food as Mundin and his collaborators were led to stand before the princess. Mikell's fist clenched at the sight of the traitor. He would have jumped over the table and dispatched the man on the spot if it had been his place to do so. The Pechik at the lead of the group bowed before the princess. "We have found the last of them, milady, and I thought it best we deal with justice swiftly and decisively."

Tashan set aside her goblet, her eyes cool as she regarded the traitors. She turned to the Pechik with a look of disapproval. "A celebration is not the time for a trial. Hold them until after..."

The crowd continued shouting, louder and louder, and the guards struggled to keep them back. She viewed the people, then stood, addressing the assembly with kinder eyes. "It may be strange to attend to this matter in the midst of celebration," she said, her calm voice ringing above the chaos, "but it would seem that you wish to be witnesses to justice." A roar of approval came from the crowd, and they settled down, watching intently.

Tashan drew in a slow breath and faced the traitors once more, the edge returning to her eyes. "Do you wish to speak on your behalf?"

"It was their idea," Mundin snapped, jerking his head toward the guards behind him. "They said they'd kill me and get a different lord to do it if I wouldn't help." The guards protested, but their denials were unnecessary. Mundin's lie was too flimsy to fool anyone. The crowd shouted a litany of threats and insults.

Tashan raised a hand, silencing the room again. "Anyone else?"

"He tricked us," one of the guards sputtered. "We didn't know it was, um, I mean, we thought it was..." His weak attempt was also shouted down.

Another guard shook her head. "None of us were fooled or coerced, milady. We were promised riches and status for our aid, and we accepted it in full knowledge of what we were doing. We were greedy and deserve whatever punishment you decide. I only hope you can find a way to forgive us." Three other guards voiced their agreement with her while the others stared in defiant silence.

Tashan regarded the group for a moment, then addressed those four. "The Temple of Peace on the east coast is always in need of more hands to serve and to defend as needed. You will be taken there and live your lives in service to others."

The guard who had spoken nodded, tears in her eyes. "Thank you, milady. Maker bless you for your mercy."

As those four were led away, Tashan turned to the rest. Her gaze passed over each one before coming to a stop on Mundin. The assembly was quiet, waiting in anticipation for the death sentence to come. "You betrayed me and all of Kenara. You willingly entered a plot with Hranites which would have ultimately destroyed us all. Many lives ended due to your scheming, and if it wasn't for the loyalty of these courageous citizens, we would have faced far greater losses than we already have." She was silent for a moment. "I am not one to repay death for death. We have already had enough blood spilled in Kenara due to your actions."

Mikell's jaw dropped. She was letting them live? Mundin and the guards with him relaxed as a cry of displeasure came from the people filling the room. Tashan once more held up a hand for silence. "However, I cannot allow you to remain in Kenara after your treachery. You will be taken across the wall to make new lives for yourselves in Ebrun."

"What?" Mundin's face paled. "You can't do that! They know we crossed them. They'll kill us!"

Tashan's face lacked any trace of compassion. "Perhaps they will, or perhaps not. You made your choice to scheme in alliance with the Hranites. You can face the consequences of your own decision." With that, she nodded to the Pechik. He barked out an order, and the guards led the still-protesting traitors away.

The room fell somber, the crowd uncertain how to respond. Mikell glanced over at the princess. He would have lobbed the man's head off and put it on a pike as a warning to any others who would dare cross him. But Tashan wasn't him. She had a different way about her. A peaceful gentleness undergirded with firm authority, spiced with an ever-present joy for life. Her decision was fitting for who she was. He raised his goblet and spoke loudly. "If it pleases you, raisa-ro, it was a fine decision. You show mercy in your justice. And as you said, those traitors will face the consequences of their choices." He glanced around the full room. "If I know anything about Hranites, I know those consequences will be immediate."

Mara's goblet joined his in the air, and in moments, every glass in the room was raised with a growing cheer of approval. Tashan smiled across the crowd, then at him, before lifting her own glass in response and drinking. But instead of sitting back down, she lifted her glass once more. "And now it is my turn to lavish praise. We have already honored these servants of Innsbrooke who have gone to great lengths beyond a simple fulfillment of duty, defying traitorous orders and placing their lives at risk to bring an end to Mundin's plot." She gestured to the table where Brenn, Pechik Drina, and the other guards sat. They let out a robust cheer in acknowledgment. "And now we honor those who had taken no oath of duty, yet chose to undertake a deadly mission to rescue me and restore order."

Tashan looked along her table to one end, then the other, smiling warmly. "My friends, there is no doubt I would be dead and our land at war had you not placed yourselves in great peril to seek me out, free me, and join with me in stopping Mundin. You have each shown remarkable courage and strength." She gestured, and servants approached each of them, holding up silken pillows bearing something that glinted in the light. Mikell picked up the object offered him. It was a gold medallion with a feather crossed over a sword, the emblem of the princess. The words 'Guardian of Kenara' were printed around the curve. "These are but a token, hardly commensurate to what you have done," Tashan continued. "Know that you have my gratitude, friends. Kenara is in your debt. You will forever be remembered as heroes of Kenara, and you will forever be honored in Innsbrooke and welcome in my Hall."

The massive room rang with cheers as the people joined in the second toast. Mara had tears in her eyes as she slid her medallion around her neck. Mikell, unsure what else to do, pressed his fist against his chest in salute to the princess and sat back down. Losanna did the same, and Ari hugged her cousin. Teylan and Korent seemed to be drinking up the adulation.

"Now please, enjoy the rest of the feast," Tashan invited, gesturing to the next round of food emerging from the kitchen. The people all returned to their seats, and the din of happy chatter resumed.

Korent plopped into his seat and jerked a thumb toward Teylan. "How much you want to bet she's going to milk this for all it's worth back in her tavern?"

"She'll have them serving her," Mikell said with a grin.

"No doubt!" Korent laughed. "So what do you think? Stay in Innsbrooke and enjoy being heroes for a while?"

Tashan leaned slightly to join the conversation. "I couldn't help but overhear. As I said before, you will always be welcome. You may stay as long as you wish."

Mikell looked at Mara and took her hand, wondering how to express his discomfort with the plush surroundings.

"We only intended to visit Innsbrooke for our sessen," Mara said. "We have friends and family we wish to return to. Not to mention my duties as healer in the village."

Mikell relaxed. His wife understood. "And you, oh mighty king of the treeapes?" he asked Korent.

"I'm obligated to remain. I owe someone a visit for tea." Korent grinned at Tashan, then seemed to shift his attention beyond her to where Ari sat. "And perhaps get to better know some of our new acquaintances."

Tashan looked amused, and Mara giggled. Mikell wasn't quite sure why.

"What's that?" Ari asked, turning her attention to them from whatever Teylan had been saying.

"We were just discussing where we plan to go from here," Korent said quickly. "These two bores are going back to their village, but I intend to stay here for a while. You?"

"For a short time, perhaps. I don't tend to stay in this setting for long, but I'll be around. I never end up too far from Innsbrooke." She paused. "Recent travels excepted."

"Then I hope we'll see you again when we visit," Mara said, then gave a quick glance at Mikell. "In the future, that is." He nodded. It would be a nice trip from time to time, though he hoped their future visits would be calmer than this one. "Maybe," Mara continued in a cautious tone, addressing Ari but still looking at him, "you would be able to teach me more about the things I can do to help people."

He felt the others' eyes on him as he took a lingering sip to avoid having to respond. They continued waiting while he put the goblet back in place on the table. He looked into Mara's hopeful eyes. "Maybe."

She beamed and eagerly turned to Ari.

"I'm sorry, but no," Ari said. Mara blinked, surprised. The Kadrian shrugged. "You'll have to ask Tashan. She's the expert on healing magic, not me."

Tashan smiled. "I would be honored to be your teacher."

Mara's face lit up. "No, raisa-ro, it would be my honor. Thank you." She impulsively threw her arms around Mikell and kissed him. "Thank you, too!"

He laughed, then repeated the kiss, lingering this time. A sweet-glazed hardroll bounced off the back of his head. He disengaged to glare at Korent, who was faking innocence with about as good of acting skills as Teylan. He gave his friend a shove as Mara giggled and folded her fingers with his.

The world had never seemed so right.

THE END

### Pronunciation Guide and Glossary

**Ari** (uh-R*EE) [*the _R_ is heavily flipped]

**Brenn** (BREHN)

**Cailen** (KAY-lehn)

**Erret** (AIR-'t)

**Korent** (koh-REHNT)

**Len** (LEHN)

**Lev** (LEHV)

**Loksun** (LAWK-s'n)

**Lord** **Mundin** (MUHN-d'n)

**Lorka** (LOHR-kuh)

**Losanna** (l'-SAW-nuh)

**Magra** (MAA-gruh)

**Mara** (MAH-ruh)

**Mikell** (m'-KEHL)

**Naase** (nah-AH-say)

**Princess Alita** (uh-LEE-tuh)

**Princess Tashan** (TAW-sh'n)

**Ridjer** (rih-J'R)

**Rik** (RIHK)

**Teylan** (tay-LAWN)

**Thone** (TOE-nay)

**Tor** (TORE)

**Torin** (TOE-rihn)

**Bramblebuck** (BRAAM-b'l-buhk): A bush composed of thorny vines that weave together into a ball shape.

**Bristlak** (BRIHST-laak): A large, bushy plant known for dense branches and succulent leaves.

**-da** (DAH): The Elf honorific suffix indicating elderhood, a position of high honor and respect amongst the community.

**-daro** (DAH-roh): The Elf honorific suffix indicating an elder who is in a particularly elevated position of authority in addition to the honor of being an elder.

**Depps** (DEHPS): A term of displeasure.

**Diiska iiso** (dee-EE-skah EE-ee-soh): A term from an ancient language used to confer a blessing, literally meaning 'Maker's hand in your time of sorrow.' Currently used predominantly by Hranites as a way to mock those in trouble.

**Dufo** (doo-FOH): A dangerous wild animal with spheroid bodies, long legs, and lengthy, serpentine necks. They exist in family packs, mostly living alone but always within hearing range of at least two other members of the pack. They attack any perceived threat with a sharp beak, talons at the end of their legs, and a foot spike coming from the back of the foot.

**Ebrun** (EE-bruhn): The western country on Endonsha's landmass, almost entirely inhabited by Hranites.

**Elf** (EHLF): One of the four races of Kenara, a short people group with large, single color eyes, small noses, and ears featuring a pointed tip.

**Emsha** (EHM-shuh): The second-largest city in Kenara, a major trade center surrounded by towering walls, founded and predominantly peopled by Elves.

**Endonsha** (ehn-DAWN-shuh): A planet with a single landmass covering two-thirds of the surface. This landmass is divided evenly into two countries, Kenara and Ebrun.

**Gynfruit** (JIHN-froot): A plump yellow fruit with a cluster of ten seeds at the top, often made into sweet wines.

**Hireen** (hai-REEN): A moderate-sized Kenaran city near the southern end of the wall separating Kenara from Ebrun.

**Hranite** (RAHN-ai't): The predominant race inhabiting Ebrun, a tall people group with vertical eyes, round heads with narrow jaws, no hair, and gray-toned skin.

**Innsbrooke** (IHNS-br'k): The capital city of Kenara, also the largest city of the land. It is nearly centered beside the wall separating Kenara from Ebrun and has a large lake on the wall side, with two rivers at the north and south end of the city.

**Kadrian** (KAY-dree-'n): One of the four races of Kenara, a tall people group with high, almost pyramid-shaped pointed ears, flat noses, and wide eyes featuring a vertical slit of a pupil.

**Kenara** (kehn-AHR-uh): The eastern country on Endonsha's landmass, where the cities of Emsha and Krenish can be found.

**Kolrem** (KOHL-r'm): A moderate-sized Kenaran city within the southwestern area of the country.

**Krenish** (KREHN-'sh): One of the major districts in the city of Emsha. It had once been its own city, but as Emsha grew, it was incorporated into the larger city.

**Laich** (LAYCH): A juicy green fruit that grows on a pale-toned tree.

**Maman** (MAH-m'n): A term of familial endearment used by Elf children for their mothers.

**Markur** (mahr-KOOR): The middle ranking of the Kenaran military structure.

**-me** (MAY): The Elf honorific suffix indicating a deep and romantic love.

**Munk** (MUHNK): A small bird known for foolish, frivolous behaviors.

**Nim** (NIHM): One of the four races of Kenara, a people group with particularly lanky limbs, sloping foreheads, and protruding but curveless noses.

**Papan** (PAH-p'n): A term of familial endearment used by Elf children for their fathers.

**Pechik** (PEH-ch'k): The highest ranking of the Kenaran military structure.

**Raisa** (RAY-suh): The Elf honorific for women.

**Rekin** (REHK-'n): Very large rodents with lithe bodies, short padded feet, and protruding fangs. They are plentiful on Endonsha and valued for both fur and meat.

**Riston** (RIHS-t'n): A small city northeast of Emsha.

**-ro** (ROH): The Elf honorific suffix indicating particular respect and honor.

**Sennet** (SEHN-'t): A small city southwest of Emsha.

**Sentinal** (SEHN-tihn-'l): Mount animals, somewhat rare but speedy due to their massive size. They have long, slender legs which stretch above the treetops, round bodies, stretched, snaking necks, and a nose like an upright spear set on a round head.

**Sessen** (SEH-s'n): A traditional Elf celebration in which a couple marks their first wedding anniversary with a special trip or vacation together.

**Slipgrub** (SLIHP-gruhb): An especially slimy invertebrate that nests in trees.

**Snitpup** (SNIHT-puhp): An infant tree-snit, particularly helpless and dependent on others, carried in a leaf pouch by the male tree-snit.

**Tabe** (TAH-bay): The Elf honorific for men.

**Toross** (t'-RAHS): A relatively small ground mammal with an elongated body and four short legs. It feeds predominantly on roots and nests underground, but spends most of the day above ground hunting for new nesting locations.

**Treeape** (TREE-ayp): Wild simians with two legs and four arms known for their wild flailing when threatened.

**Tree-snit** (TREE-sniht): Small rodents with large eyes, furry round bodies, and skinny tails, most commonly found clinging to tree bark of a close color to their fur to hide from predators.

**Trongial** (TROHN-jee'l): A vaguely equine mammal with a long, narrow mouth filled with sharp teeth, a group of which is known as a clutch. They are prized as speedy mounts, but must be kept under careful control due to their feral instincts.

**Tulvan** (TUHL-v'n): One of the four races of Kenara, a people group with small, flat noses, high cheekbones, wide-set feline eyes, and high, pyramid-shaped ears. They have abnormally strong reflexes and agility, as well as retractable claws. They are known for being deeply religious and believe the Maker gave them power so they can serve in defense of others.

**Wastik** (WAH-stihk): A general Kenaran term for insects or pests which are to be exterminated.

**Wickernik** (WIHK-'r-nihk): A large bush with long, frond-like leaves.

### About the Author

I enjoy life with my life-mate and little sprout in the Pacific Northwest. I obtained a degree in Counseling Psychology from Northwest University in Kirkland, WA, which I use to create fully dimensional characters with unique personalities and quirks. In fiction, I'm a huge fan of all things speculative: anything where the rules of reality need not apply. My books include traditional fantasy, space fantasy, post-apocalyptic, and more. When not writing, I can usually be found reading, watching movies, or wasting entirely too much time on the internet.

Connect with me at

cybishop.com

Other books in The Endonshan Chronicles:

Dragonbond

**The "Pay What You Want"** **Quarantine Deal**

It's hard to know where to begin. Most of us have never faced anything like this, not on this scale, and it can be an odd mixture of scary, frustrating, uncertain, and boring as we all do our best to stay secluded and help defeat COVID-19.

In light of this (and the increased need for entertainment options it has presented), I am offering a new payment structure for my books during this time. All of my ebooks are now available at no up-front charge. That's right; you can now download any of my ebooks completely free.

After you have read the book, you then get to decide for yourself what that ebook was worth. Was the entertainment you experienced worth a dollar? Three? Five? More? Whatever you decide is what you get to pay.

For your convenience, there are two options for how to make this payment: through my website, cybishop.com, or through paypal.me/cybishop.

So stay home, stay hydrated, wash your hands, and enjoy some time reading!

